William P. McGivern

Savage Streets

TO

The Honorable Thomas Carrington Gawthrop

FOR FRIENDSHIP AND ASSISTANCE

Chapter One

John Farrell and Sam Ward got off the train together at Rosedale, a suburban station twenty-three miles from New York City. As they joined the crowd moving toward the commuters’ parking lot, Sam Ward took Farrell’s arm and said, “Now let me just sum this thing up, okay John?”

For the past half hour — the normal running time between Grand Central and Rosedale — Ward had been complaining in a random but energetic fashion about the golf dub both men belonged to; and now, Farrell thought, he obviously felt the good executive’s need to recap his thinking. And Farrell also realized there was no graceful way of escaping this; Ward’s hand was on his arm with the authority of an arresting policeman.

“We’re a small club and a new club, granted,” Ward said, steering Farrell along by the elbow. Everyone was in a hurry at this hour of day, the crowd streaming like water toward wives and cars waiting in the parking lot, but Ward kept himself and Farrell abreast of the current without disrupting the continuity of his comment. “Okay, we’re small and new, period. That doesn’t mean we have to be cheap, does it?”

“Well, not necessarily,” Farrell said.

“Of course, when I say ‘cheap’ I’m not talking about money or anything physical, you understand. I’m talking about tone.” Ward’s voice was loud and belligerent, which was in keeping with the way he walked, looked and thought; he was stocky, red-faced and pugnacious, a blunt, no-nonsense sort of person who wore a black Homburg and Chesterfield overcoat and seemed to be rushing eagerly toward middle age, impatient for the responsibilities and perquisites of seniority. In a few more years. Ward (he was now thirty-two) might turn into an authentic character, Farrell thought. Old Man Ward — “the Old Man shook hell out of the St. Louis office on his last trip. Did you hear about it?”

“What do you mean by tone?” Farrell asked him.

“Damn it, you know what I mean. Little things. Members leaving caddie carts piled up in front of the pro shop while they go down to the locker for a beer. Kids taking pop bottles to their wading pond. Aside from the danger of broken glass, it makes the place look like a junk yard. Third, the rules about dress, as you know only too well, are either laughed at or ignored. Ties and jackets in the restaurant and lounge, that’s the regulation, and it doesn’t seem too much to ask, if you ask me. But you know as well as I do that half the members wander around both those places in sports shirts. And here’s another thing: some of the waiters are getting familiar as hell lately. And it’s the members who encourage that crap who’re chiefly to blame. You know some people think it’s great to have waiters call them by their first names and kid them about hang-overs and that sort of thing. They think it proves they’re nice guys. Well, you either have a well-run club, or you have something else altogether. Now take the Detweillers, for instance. They’re friends of yours, right?”

“Chicky and Bill? Sure.”

“Okay, they’re friends of mine, too, but they treat the club like a playpen. Every time they get a few extra drinks it’s the same story. College songs, arms around waiters, both of them behaving like a pair of drunken teen-agers. Hell, I’ll take a drink with the next guy, but my policy has always been, if you can’t handle the stuff then leave it strictly alone. Do you understand what I mean?”

“Well, it’s a good policy. I understand that much.”

“Did you hear about Chicky the other night?”

“No, what did she do?”

“Climbed up on the bar after a few Scotches and went to sleep. And Mac, our idiot bartender, crossed her hands over her chest and put a cherry in her mouth. Isn’t that cute? Isn’t that a nice sight for someone coming in with his family, say, for a drink before dinner? I tell you, we’ve got to take up some slack while there’s still time. I know Rome wasn’t built in a day, but one day a couple Romans got together and started to build it. And that’s what we’ve got to do. Get moving before it’s too late.”

John Farrell laughed as they moved along with the crowd toward the end of the platform. The evening light was pale and dim, and the cold salt-sharpened wind off the Sound whipped his topcoat about his legs.

“What’s funny?” Ward asked him.

Farrell said, “Nothing,” but in fact Ward’s comment about Rome had raised a preposterous image in his mind, that of two togaed figures standing on a lonesome and wind-swept plain somewhere in the middle of Italy. He invented some dialogue for them: “Well, we can’t build it in a day, damn it!” There was the pessimist harrying the man of vision. “But we can start, can’t we?” And that was Sam Ward, one day to be a consul of Rome, and one day (even more certainly) to be a vice president of Texoho Oil Company, a vast industrial complex he presently served in an important minor capacity.

“My idea is to get the interested people together in an informal committee,” Ward said, glancing about the graveled parking lot for his car. “We’ll decide what we want done, and then make sure it is done. Okay, John?”

“Let me think about it.” Farrell saw the specter of committee work rising out of Ward’s dissatisfactions; nights spent in slaying miniature dragons, of hashing the obvious to pieces, of too much coffee and Scotch, and a great deal of censorious talk about abuses and indiscretions committed by absent members and their families. “Okay?” he said, pulling his arm gently from Ward’s grip. “We’ll think it over, okay?”

“Well, sure,” Ward said doubtfully. “But we don’t want to let things get too far out of hand. Bad habits have a funny way of turning into traditions, you know.” He smiled in surprise at his epigram. “Hey, that would be the way to put it, I think. Tactfully, I mean.”

“That’s an idea,” Farrell said.

Sam Ward’s wife honked for him and he turned and waved toward her dark head. “Can we give you a lift, John?”

“No, I’ll walk. It’s the only exercise I get. Say hello to Grace for me, will you?”

“Hey, you’re seeing us tonight, remember?”

Farrell hadn’t remembered, but he nodded and said, “Sure thing. See you later.”

“Right.” Ward waved good-by to him, and went sturdily across the lot to his car, holding the brim of his Homburg against the gusts of wind sweeping down the sides of the train. The crowd thinned out quickly in well-rehearsed patterns: wives were kissed, cars circled the lot with military precision, and by the time Farrell had gone down the wooden steps to the sidewalk the Express was pulling away from the station and only a few stragglers were left on the platform.

The village of Rosedale was peaceful and picturesque in the falling evening light. Everything seemed calm and attractive and permanent; the discreetly expensive shops (for cheeses and wines and riding apparel), the white clapboard church, the colonial courthouse with well-tended lawns and privet hedge, the small square, the equestrian statue of General Grant — all of this was something more than real estate, it was a way of life kept sacrosanct by rigid zoning, preserved in sentiment by the old families who still maintained the big homes on the south shore of the Island. This was the oldest section of the Township; there were no hamburger stands here, no ice cream palaces or noisy barrooms, no garishly illuminated real estate offices. Everything from the burnished whipping post behind the courthouse to the extravagant maples along the main street had been grimly held against the forces of progress.

When Farrell crossed Whiting Boulevard a few minutes later he entered a world of split-levels and ranch houses, of a mile of shops that modestly called itself “miraculous,” of gas stations and steak houses ablaze with neon, the world of the middle-class commuter, new, mortgaged and efficient, with television antennae flying like pennants above every man’s castle.

A half mile beyond Whiting Boulevard, Farrell came to the area known as Hayrack. Now he was nearly home. Hayrack was an incongruously run-down neighborhood, a square mile of deteriorating houses and shops pressed in tightly between the Faircrest development and the commercial section of Rosedale. It was not quite a slum area, but the streets were poorly lit, and there were several pool halls and a number of cheap, noisy barrooms. Hayrack had been a respectable, lower-middle-class community when the larger homes on the south shore had dominated the area. It had supplied the labor that kept the big houses running gracefully; maids and chauffeurs, stable boys and gardeners, all the essential props of privilege had come from Hayrack. When the big houses ceased to function, so had Hayrack. Now everyone said the whole area had to go; the land was needed for decent housing and the bars and pool halls were a disgrace. But so far nothing had been done. Hayrack continued to exist, held together by the complicated tendrils of politics, taxation and ethnic loyalties.

Farrell always experienced a certain tension as he walked through Hayrack. The street comers were dim and the alleys full of heavy shadows but his uneasiness was not a physical thing; he simply felt out of place in this neighborhood, a stranger, an alien.

After Hayrack he followed a street bordering the ninth fairway of the golf course, and this brought him to the arched entrance of the Faircrest development. There was a sentry box to the left of the arch, and beside this architectural irrelevancy stood a stone column with the name Faircrest spelled out in colored pebbles. Rows of willow trees stretched out in a long semicircle on either side of the archway, screening the development from the highway with soft, drooping branches.

Farrell passed under the arch and walked between the masses of rhododendron flanking the graveled entrance. He turned right at the first intersection. The homes he passed were identical in their snug, inexpensive feel of luxury; they stood on quarter-acre, well-tended lots, and came equipped with carports, barbecue pits, basement workshops, television antennae and combination washing and drying machines. In the twilight their picture windows gleamed warmly against the coming darkness. The scene was comfortable and familiar to his eyes. Glancing at the cars along the curbing he knew who was home, and who had missed a train or got tied up in the city. Some children were kicking a football around in the street and he recognized Billy Sims, Bobby Detweiller and Junior Norton. As he passed them the football bounced off the roof of a parked car and rolled along the sidewalk to his feet. He bent and scooped it up with one hand.

“Okay, who wants to go down under a long one?” He stepped off the sidewalk to the street. “Were trailing by three points, there’s time for just one play. Who’s going to be the hero?”

“Me, Mr. Farrell, me!” Bobby Detweiller shouted, pushing Junior Norton and Billy Sims aside. They protested shrilly, but Bobby was already trotting down the street. “Come on, throw it, Mr. Farrell,” he yelled. “Make it a good long one.”

As he drew back his arm to throw Farrell suddenly experienced an odd but directionless nostalgia for something he was at a loss to name or define. It was a confusing instant; there was the cold wind on his face, the touch of the smooth leather football in his hand, and an abrupt sense of emptiness and futility; it was all so long ago, he thought, and this was the first concept that isolated itself from the curious welter of self-pity. So damn long ago. For no understandable reason he thought of Union Station in Chicago at Christmas time, with the great illuminated tree centering the concourse and the music of carols booming against the high, vaulted ceiling. That was what Chicago looked like when you got off the University train for the Christmas vacation. The sweet, exciting music, the masses of people, the girls with pink cheeks and slim legs, the young men bigger and more confident than when they’d gone away in the fall, everyone shouting and happy in the rush for home.

“Throw it, Mr. Farrell!” Bobby Detweiller cried.

Farrell lobbed the ball carefully. The pass was good; it hit the boy’s upraised hands.

He dropped it and for some reason this pleased Farrell. Just like his old man, he thought.

“I couldn’t see it,” Bobby Detweiller said plaintively. “And it was too high. Throw me another one, Mr. Farrell. Just one more, please.”

“It’s too dark, I’m afraid. We’ll try it again tomorrow. Where’s Jimmy?”

“I don’t know,” Junior Norton said in his quick, eager little voice. He was thin and slenderly built, with his father’s dark good looks and cautious eyes. The Nortons had moved to Faircrest only a few months ago, and Farrell didn’t know Wayne Norton too well. He worked in a bank, and Farrell had the impression that he was vigilantly scenting the wind for the acceptable prejudices and taboos in his new environment. He said little, smiled a great deal, and was careful to take a straddling position in most discussions or arguments. Some of this wariness had obviously transmitted itself to his son, Wayne Jr., for the boy behaved with the youngsters in the development like a small edition of his father.

Billy Sims said, “Jimmy can’t play football any more. He’s studying or something.”

Farrell glanced at him closely; it was too dark to see the expression on his face, but there was a suggestion of illicit excitement in his voice. Farrell said, “What do you mean ‘Jimmy can’t play football any more’? Is he in the doghouse with his mother?”

Bobby Detweiller pushed the Sims boy from behind and said, “He doesn’t know anything, Mr. Farrell. He just blabbers all the time.”

“I do not,” Billy Sims cried and turned angrily on Detweiller’s son. “Jimmy told me he can’t play any more. He’s my friend, not yours. I should know, shouldn’t I?”

“He’s my friend just as much as he is yours,” Bobby Detweiller said very loudly, for this wasn’t true; Jimmy and Billy Sims had been playmates for a year or so before the Detweillers had moved to Faircrest.

“Well, let’s not quibble about it,” Farrell said and patted both boys on their shoulders. “I’ll ask Jimmy and settle the mystery myself. Take it easy now.” Farrell waved a good-by to the group of boys and went up the walk to his home. He hung up his hat and coat and turned into the small study that adjoined the foyer. The room was dark except for the television screen. His ten-year-old daughter, Angey, was sitting cross-legged on the sofa, her face pale and solemn in the faint illumination from the TV set. The program which held her transfixed was an animated cartoon featuring the clown named Boffo. Boffo’s reason for being, as nearly as Farrell could judge, was to sneak up behind people and strike them over the head with a huge club. Then he ran away to hide.

Angey didn’t turn her eyes from the screen. She said automatically, “Hi, Daddy. Please don’t turn on the light.”

“Just for a second.” He turned on a lamp and lifted the lid of the ice bucket. There was no ice. “You want to do me a favor, honey?”

“Oh, Daddy!”

“I’ll keep my eye on Boffo for you. You run along and get me some ice.”

“Oh, all right,” she said, sliding from the sofa with childish grace, fluid and awkward at once.

Farrell turned down the television set. In theory this room was to have been his retreat and sanctum, a place for tying trout flies and cleaning guns, a haven for the solitary drink and private thoughts. In fact, however, it was the family sitting room where Barbara sewed, Angey played her records and Jimmy staged war games with batteries of remote-controlled tanks and cannon. The nominal living room, carpeted from wall to wall, and featuring a picture window and working fireplace, was used only for parties. He heard Barbara’s step on the stairs. She looked into the study and smiled at him in surprise. “I didn’t hear you come in. I thought Angey was watching TV in here by herself.”

“I sent her for some ice.”

She kissed him and gave him a quick hug. “I’m just off to pick up Mrs. Simpson. We’ve got a date tonight, you know.”

“Yes, I rode out with Sam. He reminded me.”

“Well, we’re on a kind of tight schedule. You’d better shower. I’ll be back in ten minutes.”

“Where’s Jimmy?”

“Upstairs.” She hesitated, then said, “He’s on a scholarly kick lately.”

“What’s the matter, honey?” Farrell had just noticed the tense little frown on his wife’s forehead. She wasn’t a worrier and this particular frown, like that of a nearsighted person narrowing his eyes for better vision, was always an indication of trouble. “Anything wrong?”

“I’ve got to rush. You get showered, okay?”

When the door closed behind her, Farrell rubbed a hand slowly over the back of his neck. Angey returned with the ice bucket and asked if she could play her records. Farrell said all right and made himself a mild whiskey and water. Then he went upstairs and stopped at the doorway of his son’s room. Jimmy was hunched over his desk, the light from a reading lamp shadowing his small, alert face.

“Man at work, eh?” Farrell said. “How goes it?”

“Everything’s fine. Dad.” Jimmy glanced sideways at him, his eyes shadowed by the lamp behind his head. “There’s nothing wrong.”

Farrell sat on the edge of Jimmy’s bed and looked around the room. “I don’t know what else we could fit in here,” he said. Most of the available wall space was occupied with tanks of tropical fish and Jimmy’s cigar box collection. In addition, there was a cage of parakeets, two dismantled radios, a gum-dispensing machine and several boxes of picture albums and business ledgers which Jimmy had bought at an auction in Hayrack. He glanced at Jimmy’s desk and saw an open notebook covered with doodles and ticktacktoe games. “How come you’ve slacked off on football, by the way?”

“I don’t know. I got tired of it, I guess.” Jimmy drew a circle on the paper and began shading it with the broad tip of his pencil. He seemed disturbed by the conversation. “I’m not good at football,” he said, his voice rising and breaking childishly. “I couldn’t play it any good. There’s nothing wrong with that, is there?”

“No, of course not. But I understand what Billy Sims meant now. He said you couldn’t play and I assumed your mother had clamped down for some reason or other.”

Jimmy glanced quickly at him. “How come you were talking to Billy about me?”

“Well, I saw the boys outside and asked where you were. Anyway, I think you’re too young to decide whether you’re good, bad or indifferent at any sport. Play for fun, that’s enough for the moment. By the time you get to prep school, you’ll probably know if you’re any good or not.” Farrell glanced at his watch. He knew he should be getting ready for the Wards’ party, but he did not like to leave his son in this cheerless mood.

“You know, maybe we should take in a few pro football games this fall,” he said. “You’ll see men who’re paid a lot of money to play make a foolish mistake every now and then. I’m serious. They miss blocks and drop passes just the way you boys do. They’re not perfect, and they’ve been playing the game for years. So you shouldn’t worry about making a mistake or two. It happens to the best. So how about it? Would you like me to pick up some tickets tomorrow?”

“All right,” Jimmy said, staring at the circle he had shaded with his pencil.

“You don’t sound excited about it.”

“Well, gosh, I said all right, didn’t I?”

“It’s a deal then.” Farrell walked down the hallway to his bedroom and put his drink down on the night table. Barbara had laid out his dinner jacket on his bed, and he remembered then that the Wards’ party was in honor of Mr. Hunter, one of the directors of the Faircrest development. They were dining at the country club, and on the train two mornings ago Ward had said, “Mr. Hunter rates a black tie, I guess.” The inference that his friends might not rate a black tie had not been allowed to hang awkwardly in the air. Ward had underscored it with a bold flourish. “If it were just our regular gang I wouldn’t bother,” he had said, shaking out his newspaper. “But with Mr. Hunter putting in an appearance, it’s a little bit special.”

Farrell took off his coat and tie, and stretched out on Barbara’s bed, adjusting his position so that his shoes rested on the footstead rather than the spread. He was tall enough to do this without difficulty; he was over six feet, and except for an additional eight or ten pounds he was very much as he had been fifteen years ago, with big arms and shoulders, a deep chest and narrow hips. Farrell had a long, angular face, dark gray eyes and brown hair cut close. The normal cast of his features was almost grave, but there was a humor about his eyes which frequently encouraged people to tell him their problems. His nickname in college had been Uncle; even then he had been a good listener.

Farrell glanced at the bedside clock. Six-thirty. The room was pleasantly warm, and the color scheme of grays and blues was restful. They had splurged a bit here, with wall to wall carpeting, and two handsome old walnut chests to supplement the built-in closet space. It was a very comfortable room, and Farrell rather wished he didn’t have to get up. He punched the pillow into a more comfortable position under his head and took a sip from his drink. It would have been agreeable to close his eyes and relax completely for a few minutes, but he could not anesthetize a nagging speculation as to what was behind the tense little frown on Barbara’s forehead. He knew that particular frown very well. It was different from her expression when the children were ill, or when she was working on her accounts, or when she was exasperated with him for playing an extra nine holes of golf on Saturday and leaving her to cope with the children and preparations for a party. This particular frown was different; it meant she was up against something she couldn’t handle, a problem she saw no way of solving.

Farrell had seen this frown the first day they had met, and now, sipping a drink in the quiet bedroom they had shared for years, his thoughts drifted back to that time...

He had called the Walker home from Philadelphia, saying hesitantly, “This is Lieutenant Farrell, John Farrell, that is. I called because I knew David Walker, he was in my platoon and I thought...”

That was as far as he had got; her excited voice cut him off. “Yes, of course, Lieutenant. David wrote us about you. Darn! Dad isn’t in just now. He’ll be so eager to talk to you. Where are you now?”

“In Philadelphia.”

“Dad’s gone to Pottstown for the cattle auction. He’ll be so disappointed he missed you.”

“Well, I could call later.”

“That would be wonderful.” He had heard her catch her breath. “But look! I know you must have all sorts of plans of your own, but could you possibly come out and spend the night with us? Dad would be so pleased. Could you squeeze it in? Please?”

“Well, I’d like to very much but my schedule is pretty tight. I’m supposed to be in Chicago tomorrow.”

“I shouldn’t be trying to pressure you this way. If you could call Dad later that would be wonderful.”

“Well, actually, I could probably make it all right,” he had said. That hadn’t been the truth; he was due in Chicago the next day to see an advertising agency about a job, and changing his plans meant giving up what in those days had been a very precious plane ticket. But he had not been able to resist the wistfulness in her voice.

The afternoon he met Barbara for the first time had been in 1945. She was waiting for him when he got off the train in Westchester, Pennsylvania, a slim, twenty-year-old girl in a blue tweed coat, a rather plain girl (he had thought then) with a smooth forehead, gravely dark eyes and brown hair cropped close to her small head. On the drive to her father’s farm they had talked of gas rationing (the Walkers had been lucky; they had had an agricultural quota) and the beauty of the countryside, the purples and reds and yellows of the dying season. “This is what I missed,” he remembered that he said to her. “This kind of an American fall. These colors.”

“Not hot dogs and the chance to boo the umpire?” She had turned her head to smile tentatively at him, and he saw that she wasn’t so plain after all. Some women were only beautiful in repose, he had learned; but there were women with a more exciting kind of beauty, with faces that came alive with the business of living. She was that sort.

“I guess I was an odd-ball,” he had said. The fields of late fall stretched away from the road like a calmly rolling sea, and a stand of trees on a low hill looked as if a fire were raging through their branches.

They spoke little after that, but the silence was comfortable. At a traffic light he had lighted a cigarette for her and she had taken it from him with the scrubbed hand of a child, thin brown fingers and rosy unpainted fingernails. That’s what she had reminded him of then, with her spindly legs and slender body, a child with sad eyes.

The Walker home was old and sturdy, with fieldstone walls and narrow windows. Leaves were falling that afternoon, he remembered, twisting slowly through the cold blue air and settling with whispering sounds on the hardening ground.

Mr. Walker was tall and handsome with dark eyes and prematurely gray hair. He did not look like a dairy farmer; with his pink cheeks and light hair he looked more like a college senior made up to portray a character in a class play.

Dinner was served after several rounds of cocktails, and by the time they returned to the living room Mr. Walker was drunk in a casual, affable fashion. Barbara left them alone and they sat before the fireplace with flames from the apple-log fire shining brightly on the dark beams above their heads. Mr. Walker brought a bottle of cognac and two brandy snifters from the sideboard and said, “I think we might drink this to my son, David, Lieutenant.”

Then Mr. Walker poured himself another brandy and said, “I would appreciate anything you can tell me about David’s death, Lieutenant — anything, that is, which won’t give you pain.”

Farrell described young David Walker’s death. It had been a routine death, if any death under fire could be called routine, but Mr. Walker had obviously been gratified by his account. He had stirred himself with an effort to pour a drink. “I’m most grateful to you. You have given me great solace,” he had said.

A little later Mr. Walker was asleep and Farrell was wondering uneasily if he should try to get him to bed. But Barbara returned then, and this was when he had first seen the tense little frown on her forehead. She hadn’t apologized for her father. She had said, “I’ll take care of him, please don’t worry. I know your talk has done him a lot of good.”

“There wasn’t much I could tell him. David died well — that was all I could say.”

“I hate talk about soldiers dying well or not dying well,” she had said in a low voice. “They’re gone — we should just remember that.”

“I’m sorry,” he said.

“Please don’t be. I shouldn’t have said that. Not to you. And I am glad you talked to Dad. He needs heroes. Mother was his first and greatest, and now he has Dave.”

“And how about you?”

She had smiled, but it hadn’t erased the crease of worry in her forehead. “I’m not heroic, not the least bit.”

He said awkwardly, “Can I help with him?”

“No, I’ll manage all right. This doesn’t happen every night. But when he learned that David had been killed he just couldn’t...” She sighed faintly. “I suppose if you were charitable enough you could call Dad a war casualty, too.”

He had been very moved by her then. “The hell you’re not heroic,” he said. “The hell you’re not.”

When he left the next morning Farrell’s impression of Barbara had been neither sentimental nor romantic; what had remained with him was the simple fact that she had been putting her handsome, well-mannered father to bed for years without resentment or shame, knowing it was a problem she could never solve but facing it nonetheless with dignity and compassion.

Farrell sat up and glanced again at the bedside clock. It was ten of seven, which was almost his deadline. He smiled as he began unbuttoning his shirt. Put her father to bed for years. Hardly a dainty recollection to carry away from the first meeting with his future wife. But most people, he felt, were in the habit of summing up one another in a sentence or two, and usually these capsule estimates lacked any hint of grace or dignity. Do you know so-and-so? You mean the guy whose wife ran off with the bridge teacher? That’s the one. So much for so-and-so, his dreams and yearnings, his conviction that he was made of significant clay, destined for eternal existence.

Farrell did not find it a gloomy idea. In fact, it struck him as rather funny, and he was thinking of how it might be incorporated into a parlor game when the door opened and Barbara came in. She said, “John!” helplessly and irritably. “What is the matter with you? Are you trying to be late? You know what a big thing this dinner is for Sam and Grace.”

“I’ll hurry. I was just thinking up a parlor game. Do you want to be a guinea pig?”

“Tell me later. I’m going to shower.” She put out a black dinner dress, pumps and hose, and then collected her robe and lingerie.

“How’s Mrs. Simpson?” Farrell asked, as Barbara unzipped her skirt. “In a good mood?”

“She’s usually all right. She simply likes a little advance notice. It upsets her when people call at the last minute and sulk because she’s not available. Start getting ready, please.”

Barbara came out of the bathroom a few minutes later in panties and bra, her skin pink from the shower. She rubbed the steam from the mirrored panel of the door and began putting on lipstick. As she inspected her eyes and mouth with impersonal care, Farrell glanced at the reflection of her body in the mirror. She was no longer the spindly-legged girl he had met that long-ago afternoon at the railroad station in Westchester. The spare childish look was gone; her body had filled out to a functional maturity.

Farrell went in to shower and shave. When he came out she was wearing a black dress with a skirt that flared out over a pink petticoat. The straps of the dress were vivid against her bare shoulders, and her jewelry, a double strand of pearls and matching earrings glowed against her warm coloring.

As he twisted studs into his dress shirt Farrell said, “Look, I forgot about my game. Now bear with me a second. Do you remember Joan Mellon?”

“Yes, I think so. Isn’t she that friend of yours who broke her leg skiing the week before her wedding?”

“That’s it exactly. Now how about Al Pearson?”

“Oh, really, John. We are late. Is he the one who came home to find that his wife had sold the house and furniture and gone off with a brush salesman or something?”

“Exactly,” Farrell said. “The lab work is over. Now the game goes like this: you see, everybody is in the habit of summing everybody else up in a sentence or two. I ask you about Joan Mellon, and you say, oh sure, she broke her leg the week before she got married. And the same with poor old Al Pearson. Wife ran off with a brush salesman and so forth. The thing is this: we’ll ask everyone to write a single sentence describing someone else at a given party. Or maybe we’ll have two teams. Details we can handle later. Anyway we put the slips of paper in a hat, distribute them hit-or-miss, and then the job is to relate the one-sentence description to the person to whom it applies. Got it? I see some obvious bugs, but we can iron those out in the heat of combat. For an example now, how would you describe Chicky Detweiller in one sentence?”

“I think you’d better skip the whole idea,” Barbara said. “I don’t like it.”

“What’s the matter, honey?”

“It’s a stupid thing to involve people in,” she said. “It simply gives them a green light to be hurtful and cruel, to damn one another with a few flip comments. Can’t you see that?”

“You’re taking this pretty big, aren’t you? It’s just a gag, you know.” Turning her by the elbows, he said, “Hold still now. Relax.” He massaged the back of her neck slowly with his fingers. “You’re all tied up in knots. What’s wrong?”

“I didn’t mean to fly off the handle,” she said. “I thought I’d wait until after the party to tell you. I didn’t want to spoil the evening.”

“Never mind that. Let’s have it.”

She turned around and sighed despairingly. “Jimmy’s been stealing money from the house for the past couple of weeks. I couldn’t believe it at first and that’s why I didn’t say anything to you about it. It seemed so preposterous. I’m careless with change sometimes and I thought perhaps I’d mislaid the money. But I’m afraid that was just wishful thinking.”

“Now just a minute, honey.” Farrell sat on the bed and pulled her gently down beside him. He patted her hands and said, “Maybe it isn’t so wishful after all. We’re both pretty careless with money, for that matter.” Farrell took a deep breath; he seemed to need more air, cleaner air. Jimmy wasn’t a thief; there was no chance of that. “Now listen, honey,” he said. “How about baby sitters and the woman who comes in to do the ironing? And Angey’s friends, for that matter? They fly in and out of here like birds. How did you happen to pin this on Jimmy?”

She glanced at him quickly. “Do you think I’m trying to pin it on him, for heaven’s sake?”

“Now, now,” he said, still patting her hand. “You know that wasn’t what I meant. But I want to know why you’re sure it was Jimmy.”

“You haven’t given me a chance.”

“Okay, I’m sorry. Go ahead.”

“Well, a half-dozen times in the past two weeks I’ve missed odd bits of change. Sometimes it would be a dollar or two, other times a quarter or a few dimes or nickels.” She drew a deep breath. “For instance, I’d pay the milkman and leave the change in the kitchen. It would vanish. Or I’d be sure I had a dollar or two change in the pocket of my car coat, but when I stopped to buy cigarettes or something the money would be gone. Then two days ago I bought a magazine subscription from the Sims’ oldest boy. I put two dollars and eighty cents change on the table in the hallway and just then the phone rang. It was Chicky and she chattered on as usual. While I was talking to her Jimmy came down the stairs and went out the front door.” She rubbed her forehead with the back of her hand. “When I went into the hallway the money was gone.”

“You didn’t actually see him take it, did you?”

“No, but he was the only person who went through the hallway while I was on the phone.”

Farrell got up and lit a cigarette. He was frowning. “Yes, but how about the front door? Supposing you hadn’t closed it after the Sims’ boy left? Couldn’t someone else have come along while you were on the phone? A delivery boy, or a salesman, maybe? If they saw the money and heard you talking on the phone, they could have taken it before Jimmy came down the stairs. Isn’t that possible?”

“John, I’m as eager as you are to prove that Jimmy is innocent. Will you please let me finish? This morning just after breakfast — well, you were still at the table, you must remember. The milkman stopped by with the weekly account and I paid him with a ten-dollar bill. The change came to three dollars and sixty cents and I put it on the table while I finished a cup of coffee. You do remember, don’t you?”

“How do you expect me to keep track of details like that?”

“Well, you and Angey left the table together. She wanted you to see her English exercise book. Afterward she kissed me good-by and ran out to meet Charlotte Fairman — you and she went to the front door together. Do you remember that?”

“Yes, that’s right,” Farrell said slowly.

“Jimmy was still moping around the dining room. He told me he couldn’t find his school books. I went upstairs to look for them, and when I came down he was waiting for me in the hallway. He took the books and ran. When I went in to clear the breakfast dishes — well, there was only a dollar and sixty cents on the table. Two dollars were gone, and no one but Jimmy could have taken them.”

“It seems like an airtight case,” Farrell said and he felt a quirk of illogical anger at her; she hadn’t left the boy a loophole. “How much do you figure he’s taken altogether?”

“I don’t know. Fifteen or twenty dollars anyway.”

“It’s still petty larceny, that’s something to be grateful for.” He shrugged helplessly. “Well, where do we go from here, honey?”

“First, I think you should have a talk with him,” Barbara said. “You’ve got to find out why he’s taken this money.”

“I’ll have a talk with him,” Farrell said.

“You’ll be careful, won’t you?”

He sighed and said, “Goddammit. Goddammit to hell.”

She put her fingers across his lips. “That doesn’t sound like you. Getting mad isn’t going to help things.”

“I don’t feel mad,” Farrell said. “I just feel a little bit sick.”

Ten minutes later Farrell went down to the study and made himself a drink. “Where’s your mother?” he said to Angey, who sat cross-legged on the floor sorting her records. Jimmy stood at the windows staring out at the dark street, his tousled hair shining in the lamplight.

“I don’t know,” Angey said absently; she was looking closely at a record. “Jimmy, were you playing ‘Plant Life’ today?” She spoke with an ominous sharpness, turning the question into an accusation.

“I didn’t touch your silly old records,” he said.

“Well, how did the peanut butter get on ‘Plant Life,’ that’s all I want to know. Look at me, Jimmy. I can tell if you’re telling the truth.”

Farrell said, “All right, knock it off. Miss District Attorney.”

She looked up at him and her eyes brightened under her neat blonde bangs. “You look wonderful,” she said. “Those clothes make you look so thin.”

“Well, thanks.” Barbara came in and he raised his glass to her. “One for the road, you know.”

“I know,” she said drily. She patted Angey’s head. “Sweetie, get my stole out of the closet, will you please? I’ll say good-by to Mrs. Simpson, John.” She nodded meaningfully at Jimmy who was still staring out into the street. “I won’t be long.” When Barbara and Angey had gone Farrell sat down in a chair beside Jimmy and squeezed his thin shoulder. “What’s so fascinating out there?”

“I don’t know. I was just looking, that’s all.”

“Well, come here and sit down. I want to talk to you.”

Jimmy turned and slumped down on the ottoman at Farrell’s feet. He stared down at his shoes, his expression withdrawn and cautious in the shadings of soft lamplight. “What do you want?” he said, in an anxious little voice. He sat dejectedly and helplessly, his face averted as if expecting a blow.

Farrell felt a wrench of compassion for him, but he said casually, “I know you’ve got a birthday coming up pretty soon, and it occurred to me you’re about old enough to start choosing some of your own presents. My father let me do that when I was your age. Of course there’d be surprises, too, but he let me pick out the big thing. Does that strike you as a good idea?”

Jimmy raised his head to look at him, and Farrell saw the relief in his face. “Yes, it sounds fine,” Jimmy said.

“Okay then, we’ll try it on your next birthday. Think it over carefully. Is there anything you’ve really got your heart set on? I mean, something so exciting that you might be afraid to mention it for fear — well, that we might think it’s too expensive or too dangerous?” Farrell saw that Jimmy’s expression had become cautious again and he said quickly, “I mean a rifle or a printing press, or one of those fancy English bikes — something you might think we wouldn’t even consider getting for you?” He smiled and patted his son on the shoulder. “Well? Am I getting closer?”

“I don’t want anything in particular, Dad.” He stared away as if the discussion embarrassed him. “But I’ll think about it, okay?”

“Sure. That’s all I want you to do.”

Barbara came in with a fur stole over her arm and Farrell got to his feet. She kissed Jimmy and gave him a tight hug. “Your supper is ready and you get one-half hour of television, repeat ‘one-half hour,’ before your bath. Okay? We won’t be too late.”

In the car Farrell said, “Well, I didn’t accomplish very much.” He turned from his driveway into the quiet, familiar street and headed for the club. The Wards’ car was gone, but the Detweillers’ convertible was still in front of their house. They wouldn’t be the last arrivals at any rate. “This isn’t going to be easy,” he said, “unless we can get Jimmy to talk to us, to trust us...” He let the sentence trail off; he knew he was merely stating the obvious.

Barbara reached over and touched his hand. “We’ll work it out some way. But let’s make an effort to enjoy the party tonight. It’s a big evening for Sam and Grace. You know how tense they are about entertaining.”

“They’re goddamn bores about it, is what you mean,” Farrell said.

“Come on, come on,” Barbara said. “Do your best to have fun.”

“Okay,” Farrell said. “I’ll give it a grim, muscular try.”

Chapter Two

The country club was owned by the company which had financed Faircrest Hills, and membership was restricted to families living in the development. When John and Barbara Farrell entered the lounge they saw Sam Ward talking to the club’s secretary, a man named Silvers. Ward hurried to meet them, shook hands with Farrell, congratulated Barbara on her dress and then said explosively, “Christ! What a mess! Grace is down with some damn virus infection and I’m trying to get the table rearranged with Silvers.”

“But I saw Grace at the station,” Farrell said.

“Yes, like an idiot she got out of bed to meet me,” Ward said.

“It’s a shame,” Barbara said. “Is there anything I could do for her? You’ve called Dr. Webber, haven’t you?”

“Yes, he gave her some pills and so forth. These things just have to run their course. But I’m damned if I know how to seat everybody with the hostess missing.”

“Could I help?” Barbara asked him.

“Thanks,” Ward said, without much enthusiasm. “I don’t know.” Then he had the grace to add, “You’re supposed to be here to enjoy yourself, Barbara.”

“I will, don’t you worry about that.”

“All right then,” Ward said. “I’ll leave it to you. And thanks a lot. I appreciate this.”

Farrell and Ward turned into the men’s bar, while Barbara and Mr. Silvers hurried into the dining room chattering together like conspirators. Farrell caught the bartender’s eye and said, “Two Scotches, please, Mac. With water.”

“Coming right up,” Mac said, without raising his eyes from his paper. “Just as soon as I dope tin’s race.” Mac was the closest thing the club had to an institution; a stout and breezy man in his middle forties, he treated members with a brusque and sardonic tolerance, as if they were supplicants at a free-lunch counter. He was occasionally a bore, with off-color stories and long-winded interruptions, but on the credit side he mixed excellent drinks, stocked the bar with efficient economy, and turned in a profit to the club at the end of every month. In addition to tending bar, Mac drove a cab mornings in Rosedale, because he had five small children (whose pictures adorned the bar mirror) and he needed all the cash he could lay his hands on to keep his and their heads above water.

“Grace isn’t sick,” Ward said unexpectedly. “You saw her at the station, so you know. The thing is, Andy got in a fight at school today and came home pretty banged-up. It wasn’t anything serious so far as I could judge, but Grace got herself all worked up over it. She refused to leave him with a sitter.” Ward shook his head. “So we had a nice row about that just to get the evening off to a perfect start.”

“Maybe she had a point,” Farrell said. “Was Andy hurt pretty badly?”

“Christ no!” He rapped on the bar and glanced at Mac. “Two Scotches, remember?”

Mac put his paper aside. “You guys are kind of impatient, eh?”

“Who did he have a fight with?” Farrell asked.

“I don’t know. Some kid at school apparently.”

“What was it about?” There was no connection between Jimmy’s stealing and the fact that Andy Ward had got into a fight at school, but Farrell felt an odd, premonitory stir of anxiety; for he realized that Ward, despite his almost belligerent indifference, was more worried than he was letting on.

“It was just one of those things, I guess,” Ward said. “To be truthful I don’t know, but kids are always getting into scrapes. I explained that to Grace. I told her it didn’t amount to anything, but she wouldn’t listen to me.” Ward swore and drummed his fingers on the bar.

“And you say Andy wasn’t hurt badly?”

“Well, he was bloodied up a little, and naturally with Grace carrying on he had to get into the act, too. If she’d treated it casually he probably would have, too.”

Mac put the drinks before them with a careless flourish. “Here you are, gents. Enjoy them because you’re paying for them.”

“Thanks.” Farrell picked up his drink and said to Ward, “That doesn’t sound like Grace. She’s pretty calm, as a rule.”

Ward twisted on the bar stool to face Farrell and the exertion caused his stiff shirt to belly out like a sail. “As a rule, yes,” he said. “That’s what gets me. Of all nights to behave like a nervous schoolgirl, she has to pick this one.”

“Hell, cheer up!” Mac said, smiling affably. “Try a little of that Scotch on for size. No need glooming up the place when you’ve got some good booze in front of you.” He was grinning at Ward as he spoke, his eyes and cheeks shining with a pointless well-being and humor; there was no more malice in his expression than one would find in that of a well-cared-for baby, which was what he reminded Farrell of at that instant — a large, cheerful baby who, to judge from Ward’s growing anger, was about to be turned upside down and given a thorough and unexpected spanking. But there was something else in Ward’s expression, Farrell realized, a deliberateness which suggested that his anger was as much a matter of policy as it was a glandular reflex.

“Mac, I want to tell you something,” Ward said evenly. “Get it through your thick head that you’re a bartender here and not a TV comedian. Do you understand me?”

“Why, hell,” Mac said, smiling uncertainly at the anger in Ward’s face. “There’s nothing to get mad about, is there? Go on, drink up, pal. We’re all buddies here.”

“You don’t understand me. So I’m going to spell it out to you like I would to a child. First of all, don’t ever interrupt me when I’m talking to a member or guest of this club. Got that? Second, my name is Mr. Ward. I’m not ‘pal’ or ‘Jack’ or ’buddy’ or any damn thing else. I’m Mr. Ward to you and make damn sure you remember that. Do you understand?”

Mac’s expression had been changing slowly during this coldly administered rebuke; at first his Hushed features had registered surprise, then embarrassment, and finally a sullenness which was slowly hardening into stubborn anger. “Look, if you’ve got complaints...” He hesitated deliberately before adding, “Mr. Ward. If you got any complaints I’m willing to listen. But I don’t expect to be talked to like some five-year-old kid.”

“Do you want this job?” Ward said sharply. “Well? Speak up.”

“Sure, I want it — Mr. Ward.” This time the pause was not defiant; it was only a thoughtless lapse.

“Okay, if you want the job remember what I’ve just told you. When I come in here for a drink I don’t want it spoiled with a lot of bad jokes and loud interruptions. Got that?”

“Yes sir, Mr. Ward.” Mac was staring stonily over Ward’s head, his big hands hanging straight at his sides.

“Fine. I’m glad you do. Now let me hear you say you’re sorry and that it won’t happen again.”

“I think you’ve made your point,” Farrell said.

“Confession is good for the soul,” Ward said. “All right, Mac. I want an apology, and I want your assurance that this sort of thing won’t happen again.”

The evidence of an eternal and hopeless conflict was evident on Mac’s painfully flushed face; he was (Farrell felt certain) weighing the advisability of telling Ward to go to hell against the cost of flu shots and vitamin tablets, of clothes and food for five children, and his own occasional two-dollar bets and rounds of beer with the boys in his local saloon. The struggle was unequal, and defeat was inevitable. In a tired voice he said, “I’m sorry, Mr. Ward. I didn’t mean to get out of line. It won’t happen again.”

“Fine,” Ward said. “Now how about freshening up these drinks?”

“Right away, Mr. Ward.”

“Well, what did that prove?” Farrell said, as Mac picked up their glasses and went to the end of the bar.

“It proves to him I’m not going to be pushed around,” Ward said.

“It may also prove to him you’re a first-class son of a bitch,” Farrell said.

“So what?” Ward poked a blunt finger against Farrell’s shirt front. “Listen to me. How many characters called Eisenhower a son of a bitch during the war? Three or four million maybe. And right now those guys would get down on their knees and crawl to Washington for the chance to play a round of golf with him. What the hell do I care what Mac thinks about me? That isn’t important. But what I think about him is. Do you get the distinction?”

“Yes, but through a glass darkly,” Farrell said, after taking a sip from his drink. He was irritated with Ward but he couldn’t discover the source of his rancor. In a way Ward had been justified in ticking off Mac, but witnessing it had made Farrell disgusted with himself. So what does that make me, he wondered. A nice guy or a hypocrite? You couldn’t say Ward was right, and then flatter yourself with a lot of noble thoughts about poor old Mac’s feelings. You couldn’t have it both ways.

Wayne Norton drifted into the bar then and to Farrell’s relief the conversation became general. “Looking for the library, eh?” Ward called to him. “Next door to the right, my friend.”

Norton smiled easily. “I might have known where to find you guys. Hi, John, how’re tilings?”

“Fine,” Farrell said. They shook hands and Ward ordered Norton a drink.

“How’s Janey?” Farrell asked Norton. Jane Norton was five months pregnant and Wayne did not take her condition lightly; he discussed her impending travail with an old-fashioned and rather touching gravity, as if he felt the baby was to be delivered by a midwife in a snow-bound chicken coop. “She was a little upset this morning. A little gas, I imagine,” he said with a clinical frown. “I got Junior off to school and let her get a little more shut-eye. I called her at eleven, eleven-thirty actually...” He smiled as Ward gave him a drink. “And she was feeling better. And she felt fine all afternoon.”

“That’s great,” Farrell said, somewhat too heartily.

“She’s been a damn good sport about it, I must say,” Norton said. Wayne Norton was a devoted husband and energetic father; he shopped with Janey on Saturdays, and spent his spare time assisting his son at various healthful projects, or else repairing or building something for the house in his basement workshop. In addition to all this, he was slender and handsome, with thick dark hair, an athlete’s sure grace of movement and the well-sculptured, carefully undistinguished features of a photographer’s model. But in spite of his good looks and the rather sensual curve of his mouth, his eyes never strayed very far away from his wife, Janey, and he usually managed to sit beside her at parties, holding one of her hands in a casually affectionate manner.

Ward finished his drink and glanced at his watch. “Well, we’d better get going. I hope Barbara’s got the table figured out.”

“Don’t worry, everything will be fine,” Farrell said.

“If the Detweillers behave,” Ward said. He sighed as he signed for the drinks. “Damn it, I’ve got a sense of humor like anyone else, but a lot of things just aren’t amusing.”

The dinner was successful. There were no incidents and the Farrells were home by eleven-thirty.

The following morning Farrell was knotting his tie at the mirror in his bedroom when Jimmy came to the doorway and said, “Dad, I was thinking about what you said yesterday — you know, about my birthday. Can I show you something?”

“Of course.” He smiled at his son’s reflection in the mirror. Jimmy was dressed for school in jeans, a sweater and leather jacket, and he was obviously excited; there were spots of color in his cheeks and his eyes were bright and expressive. “Well, what is it?” he said.

Jimmy took the folded page of a magazine from his pocket. “It’s pretty expensive,” he said.

“Let’s see,” Farrell said. He sat down on the bed and put an arm around Jimmy’s thin shoulders. “What have we got here?”

“Look!” Jimmy spread out the page on his father’s knee. It was an advertisement for a course in physical development. A grinning muscular young giant held a pair of immense dumbbells over his head, and the copy promised everyone from eight to eighty the prospect of prodigious strength and vigorous health for an investment of less than ten cents a day.

“So you want to be a weight-lifter, eh?”

“The whole set costs forty dollars,” Jimmy said. “And there’s a book that shows you just what exercises to do. Is that too much money?”

“I think we might swing it,” Farrell said. “The only thing is, this equipment is too heavy for you right now. But I’ll tell you what. Next Saturday we’ll go downtown and look through the sports store. We’ll find some weights that will fit you. Okay?”

“Yes — that’s fine.”

Farrell looked down at him. “When did you get this bug for weight-lifting?”

“I don’t know. I’d like to be strong.”

“Well, that’s normal enough. But if I were you I’d save some time for baseball and football.” Farrell returned to the mirror to brush his hair. “It’s a date for Saturday then, okay?”

Jimmy didn’t answer and Farrell glanced at him in the mirror. He saw that Jimmy was staring at the personal effects which he customarily heaped on his chest of drawers when he undressed for the night — cigarette case and lighter, car keys, wallet, loose change and bills. Jimmy seemed unaware of the silence in the room. He sat tensely on the edge of the bed, as if mesmerized by the silver coins gleaming under a yellow ray of sunlight.

Farrell willed himself to turn his eyes away from his son’s thin, tense features. He stared at his own reflection in the mirror. He was pale, he saw. He made his lips form a smile. “Well, we’ll have a nice stag time of it Saturday,” he said. “Okay, Jimmy? After our shopping we’ll have lunch in a Chinese restaurant. How does that sound?”

“That will be fine.”

He heard Jimmy stand, heard the soft scuff of his shoes on the carpeting, and knew he was moving slowly toward the dresser. Farrell’s mouth was suddenly dry. “Jimmy, are you watching the time?” he said, still forcing himself not to look at the boy.

“It’s all right.”

“Well, how about seeing if Angey is ready? Go downstairs and tell her to rustle it up a bit. Okay?”

Jimmy didn’t answer and Farrell, against his will, glanced quickly at his son’s reflection in the mirror. He saw Jimmy’s hand move out in a darting motion and take a dollar bill from the crumpled heap on top of the dresser. Farrell let out his breath slowly. He looked at himself, saw the long-jawed face, the grave eyes, the faint scar on his forehead from a football cleat in a college game. But it was the face of a stranger now, closed with anger, with bitter lines hardening the eyes and mouth.

“So it’s a date for Saturday, eh?” he said. “A day in town with the old man.” The first coldness came into his voice. “We’ll have fun, won’t we?”

“Sure, Dad. It’ll be fine.”

Farrell turned around. Jimmy was standing in the doorway, his hands in the pockets of his leather jacket. “I’d better get going,” he said.

“Put it back, Jimmy,” Farrell said, and the anger in his voice made the boy start. “You hear me? Put it back.”

“I didn’t take anything. Please, Daddy.” Jimmy’s eyes were bright with fear. “I swear it.”

“Don’t lie about it. I saw you in the mirror.” Farrell was making an attempt to control his anger; he knew that would not help matters. “Put the money back on the dresser and sit down.”

Jimmy took a step toward him, his hands fluttering in helpless little gestures. “Please don’t tell Mom,” he said in a whimpering voice. “You don’t have to tell her. I won’t do it any more. I swear.”

“She knows about it already,” Farrell said. “She knew right from the start. Did you think you could get away with this sort of thing indefinitely?”

“Can’t we tell her something to... to fix it up?” Jimmy’s eyes were imploring. “Could we tell her it was a joke?”

“A joke? What do you think is funny about lying and stealing?”

Barbara’s footsteps sounded on the stairs, moving with urgency and purpose. “What’s the matter, John?” she called. “What are you shouting for?”

“Please, please,” Jimmy cried softly; his face was transfixed with desperate shame and fear. “Don’t let her come in. Please.”

“It’s too late for that,” Farrell said.

Barbara stopped in the doorway. She looked anxiously from Jimmy to Farrell. “What’s all this about?”

A hideous little noise sounded in Jimmy’s throat. He turned and threw himself down on the bed, his body shaking with furious sobs. “You wouldn’t help me, you just wouldn’t,” he cried weakly.

Barbara sat down beside him and put a hand on his shoulder. “Now, now, what’s all this about?” she said.

“I saw him take a dollar from my change on the dresser,” Farrell said. “I told him to put it back, and he denied taking it.”

“Oh, Jimmy, Jimmy,” Barbara said, and drew his head close to her breast. “It isn’t so terrible. But why didn’t you ask us if you needed money?”

“I had to have it,” Jimmy said, his voice strained and muffled against her body. “I had to. I couldn’t go to school without it. I couldn’t.”

“But why not, darling?”

“They said I couldn’t. They said I had to bring it.”

Barbara glanced at Farrell, her eyes puzzled and anxious. He sat beside Jimmy and put a hand on his shoulder. “Now what’s all this, Jimmy,” he said quietly. “Who told you that you couldn’t come to school without money?”

“Some kids. They said I had to pay them.”

“And that’s what you did with the money you’ve taken. Given it to these boys?”

“I had to. They made me.”

“All right, Jimmy, let’s don’t worry about the money now,” Farrell said. “The main thing is for you to start from the beginning and tell me the whole story.”

“I told you, I told you,” Jimmy said in a voice thick with emotion.

“There’s nothing to be frightened of,” Farrell said. “Sit up and dry your eyes. I want to get to the bottom of this mess. I want to know who these boys are, how much money you’ve given them, where they live — everything.”

Barbara released him reluctantly and he sat small and hunched between them, his swollen eyes fixed with bright intensity on the carpet at his feet. “I don’t know them,” he said. “They’re just kids, that’s all.”

“How many of them are there?”

“There’s two.”

“Do they go to Rosedale Consolidated?”

“I don’t know. They’re always hanging around there.”

“But they’re not in any of your classes, eh?”

“No.”

“Well, do you know their names?”

Jimmy’s eyes shifted along the carpeting. “One of them is called Jerry. I don’t know about the other one.”

“How old are they? How big are they?”

“They’re like me, I suppose. I mean, they’re my age.”

“How much have you given them?”

“Twelve dollars. But four of it was my own money, my allowance.” He began to cry again, and Barbara took him in her arms and rocked him slowly. “It doesn’t matter, darling. You couldn’t help it. Now, now — it’s all right.”

Farrell paced the floor, rubbing the back of his hand across his forehead. “It’s not all right,” he said. “It’s damn far from it.” Angey’s high and righteous voice sounded from the foot of the stairs. “Mother! I’m not going to wait for Jimmy any longer. He’ll be late!”

“Run along, honey,” Barbara called. “He’ll catch up with you.”

“He’ll be late, you watch!” The door slammed as she left the house and Farrell went to the windows and looked down into the street. Angey was hurrying to meet the Sims children, blonde hair shining above the felt collar of her blue coat. Cute and pretty, Farrell thought, as he turned and glanced around the bedroom; everything cute and pretty, wall-to-wall carpeting, the aroma of bacon and coffee, scrubbed, handsome children and Barbara in a peach-colored housecoat; everything wonderful, everything serene and gracious.

He tried to stay calm, tried to maintain a judicial, sympathetic attitude, but it was just about too much for him. By the books he was wrong, of course; old-fashioned, a century behind the times. The progressive, enlightened parent would place the boy’s future integration far above the sordid but essentially unimportant fact that he was a liar and a thief. But Farrell was ashamed of his son; it disgusted him to look at his tear-streaked face, his swollen eyes, to hear him confess that he bad been bullied into stealing by a pair of tough, aggressive youngsters who probably had spotted him for the softest touch in the neighborhood.

“Let’s go over this carefully now,” Farrell said. “Two boys around your size and age, one named Jerry and the other without a name at the moment. They go to Rosedale Consolidated and they’ve made you pay them twelve dollars up till now. How much more did they want?”

“Three more. I was supposed to pay them fifteen.”

“I see.” Farrell kept his tone noncommittal. “Then you’d be a member in good standing, dues paid up and so forth. Is that it?”

“I don’t know.” Jimmy’s eyes were still fixed with a miserable intensity on the carpet at his feet. “They said I couldn’t play football in the afternoon any more... until I paid them I couldn’t play any more.”

“So that’s why you’ve been moping around the house,” Farrell said. “This beats anything I’ve ever heard of. You can’t play in front of your own home until you’ve paid them fifteen dollars. Did they bother anyone else at school?”

Jimmy shook his head. He wasn’t crying any more; he seemed beyond tears, stunned into a helpless inertia.

Barbara said, “Jimmy, why didn’t you tell us about this before?”

“I was scared.”

Farrell said, “Why didn’t you take a swing at these characters?” He couldn’t keep the irritation and anger from his voice, and Barbara looked at him sharply and said, “Well, that’s not important now.”

“I suppose you’re right,” Farrell said. Jimmy had stolen because he had been afraid not to; that was pretty obvious. And Farrell wasn’t sure which disappointed him more, the fact that his son was a thief or the fact that he was a coward. “Listen to me, Jimmy,” he said, trying to put some warmth in his voice. “We’re going to take this problem to the police and they’ll straighten it out. But there’s another problem here the police can’t solve. That problem is yours, Jimmy, and only you can solve it.”

Jimmy was watching him closely, Farrell saw, and under the swollen lids his eyes looked like mere pinpoints of tension. Jimmy said, “I don’t know what you mean.”

“I can’t stand by your side every minute of the day and night,” Farrell said. “Neither can your mother, neither can the police. And eventually these kids will start bothering you again. They think you’re a soft touch. So unless you stand up to them they’ll make your life miserable. But tell them to go to hell just once, and you’re in the clear. It might cost you a black eye but I’ll guarantee you won’t mind that. You can hold your head up and laugh at them. They’re bullies and bullies always have a big gutless streak running underneath the big talk.”

Farrell hesitated; was he telling Jimmy the truth? Or was he simply handing him pap, giving him an injection of verbal glucose? Tell them to go to hell once and you’re in the clear. Adults didn’t buy these inspirational shots in the arm, so why should kids? Tell the boss to go to hell and you got fired. And was it an inevitably provable theory that all bullies were cowards? Wolverines were bullies and so were tigers and sharks. There were bullies in Farrell’s office, and the people who stood up to them simply got kicked in the teeth for their pains.

Farrell glanced at Barbara. “I think maybe you’d better drive him to and from school today.”

“What did you think I planned?” she asked drily. “Buy him a bow and arrow and let him swing through the trees?”

Jimmy said, “Mommy, I don’t want you to take me to school. I’ll be all right.”

Farrell glanced at him. He seemed tense and nervous, but there had been an edge of determination to his voice. “You want to handle this yourself, is that right, Jimmy?”

“Yes.”

“Stop it, both of you,” Barbara said. “I know you’re heroes, but I’m not. Wash your face, Jimmy. I’m driving you to school. And I’m going to talk to the principal about this business. Before anybody starts fighting we’ll find out exactly who and what we’re supposed to be fighting.” She tousled his hair and said, “Hurry now, while I change.”

Farrell checked the time as he slipped on his jacket. “You’ll have to run me to the station. I don’t have time to walk.”

She had changed into slacks, kicked off her slippers and stepped into a pair of brown loafers. “Sure, let’s go. The fighting Farrells. Dauntless and heroic to the end.”

“You think I was wrong?”

“Oh, I don’t know.” She was frowning as she pulled on a car coat, and pushed a strand of hair back from her forehead. “Not really, I must admit. I’d like to take those two kids by the back of their necks and knock their stupid heads together. That’s how tolerant and progressive I am. Well, are you all set?”

In the afternoon Farrell called Barbara from the office. She was in good spirits; she had had a reassuring talk with Mr. Davidson, the principal of Rosedale Consolidated. There was no gang activity in the school, no trouble at all in fact, except the normal, spontaneous frictions that developed among groups of boys and girls sharing the same playground space and equipment. But Mr. Davidson had promised to investigate the matter, and ask the Rosedale police to detail additional patrolmen and police cars to the immediate vicinity of the school. It was a good start, Barbara felt, and Farrell agreed with her.

There was a plans meeting on Atlas refrigerators at four o’clock, Farrell’s last chore for the day. Jim Colby, the account supervisor, presided at the head of the long table in the soundproof conference room. From where Farrell sat there was a panoramic view of rooftops, skyscrapers and the iron webbing of buildings under construction, hazy and insubstantial in layers of rolling blue smoke and fog. Farrell enjoyed the view and a cigarette. Colby did not look to him for original thinking. Farrell was a workhorse of a writer, valuable on service brochures, point-of-sale booklets and laboriously accurate operating instructions — the man at the long oar, was Colby’s phrase for Farrell.

Jerry Weinberg and Clem Shipley, both alert hustlers, were present and a suggestion of Weinberg’s — to image the refrigerator as the heart of the home and feature it against backgrounds of fireplaces and toddlers in footed pajamas — had earned a thoughtful nod from Colby, and his approval had stimulated Weinberg into a tense and insistent elaboration of his idea.

“You see...” He adjusted his glasses and took a sheaf of papers from an inside breast pocket. “I’ve taken a little survey among friends of mine, and I came across this fact, which I consider significant. They’re married men for the most part, with two or three children, and they live either in the suburbs or in good housing developments on a short commute. We’d need a larger sample, of course, if we decided to use this thinking, but at any rate here’s the pattern of these friends of mine when they get home at night: the kitchen or the dining alcove is the place cocktails are usually served — and the why of this is what’s significant, it seems to me. First of all, a man likes to be close to his wife at the end of the day, to talk to her about what happened at work and so forth. The living room is usually full of kids watching TV, and the wife is usually in the kitchen anyway, putting the finishing touches on dinner. So her husband joins her there with a drink. The steak is broiling, there’s the aroma of good food in the air, everything is warm and cozy and secure — a soothing combination of physical and psychological satisfactions that makes a man relax from the tensions of his work. This is the heart of the home — the kitchen.” Weinberg glanced alertly around the table. “You know, the old colonial homes had what they called a keeping room — this was the warmest room in the house, with the stove and fireplace in it, and this was where the family sewed and read and ate, where the kids got their Saturday night baths, where they repaired harness in the bitter winter weather, where they...”

“Yes, I understand,” Colby said. “So?”

“Well, my idea is — what about re-creating one of those beautiful old keeping rooms in a photograph? Huge stone fireplace, spinning wheel, thick-beamed ceiling, brass pots and pans shining in the firelight. People naturally. Kids, a grandmother.” Weinberg slapped the top of the table. “And right in the middle of this beautiful, lovely antique room there’s a shining model of the Jet-chilled Atlas right where it belongs, in the heart of the home.”

Clem Shipley said, “You know, we had a room something like that in my grandfather’s place in Maine. At night the whole clan checked in for cocktails and...”

But Weinberg had the ball and was breaking for the open field. “Excuse me, Clem,” he said, “but I’d like to circle just one point. Once we establish that the refrigerator is in the most important room of the house — the heart of the home, that is — then we can sell hard on the kind of refrigerator to put in that room.”

“Yes, I see that,” Colby said. “How about doing a memo on this? Give me all your thinking. Well...” He put his hands on the table. “I’ll see you guys around.”

The day was still fine when Farrell got home that evening. In the vacant lot beside the Sims house six or eight boys were playing football. Bobby Detweiller waved and called to him: “How about throwing us some passes, Mr. Farrell?”

“Okay, I’ll get a sweater. Where’s Jimmy?”

“I don’t know, Mr. Farrell.” The young faces turned up to him seemed curiously blank, he thought. “He told us he’d come out.”

“Well, I’ll see what’s keeping him,” Farrell said.

Angey was watching television in the study with two of her friends, and Barbara was in the kitchen making a salad. He kissed her on the cheek, and said, “Where’s Jimmy?”

“Upstairs. Studying or moping, I don’t know which.”

“Why isn’t he out playing football?”

“I didn’t see any point in pressing him about it.”

“I’ll go and have a talk with him.”

Jimmy was at his desk, the lamplight shading his thin, intense face. Farrell said, “I just told your pals we’d be out to play a little ball. You’d better put on a sweater.”

Jimmy looked up quickly at him, his fine eyes bright with caution. “I don’t really feel like it, Dad. It’s okay if I just study, isn’t it? I’ve got a lot of work to do.”

“You can do it after dinner, I think.”

“Gosh, do I have to?”

“Yes, you’ve got to,” Farrell said evenly. “Because you’re afraid. Isn’t that right?”

“I... I don’t know.”

“I think I do,” Farrell said. “They told you that you couldn’t play football until you’d given them fifteen dollars. And you only gave them twelve. I don’t blame you for being worried. But we’re not going to put up with that land of pressure.”

“Are you going out, too?” Jimmy said.

“Yes, of course.” Jimmy’s nervousness exasperated him, but he kept his tone pleasantly neutral. “So get a move on.” He went into his bedroom, removed his suit coat and pulled on a frayed woolen sweater, a relic of his college days; it was a letter sweater and the front of it still showed the faded area where a chenille monogram had been cut away a long time ago.

When he returned to the hallway Jimmy was waiting for him at the head of the stairs. Farrell put a hand on his shoulder and said, “I haven’t bothered you with too many fatherly talks in the past, have I?”

“No, I guess not.”

“Well, now it’s time for a short one. I’m making you do something you don’t want to do. If you were my size you might tell me to go to hell. But I’m bigger than you are, so you’ve got to do what I say whether you want to or not. Perhaps you don’t see any difference now between me and those kids who’ve been bothering you. Is that right?”

“No, I don’t feel that way about you.”

“I’m glad you don’t. As your father I sometimes have the unpleasant job of insisting you do things you’d rather not do. I try to use my best judgment and that’s all I can promise you for now and in the future. And in this case I believe it would be foolish for you to hide in here because a pair of bullies have told you you can’t go out. So let’s go.”

In the vacant lot the boys were waiting for him, and he threw passes for ten or fifteen minutes, enjoying their yelping, self-important excitement. Jimmy seemed to have come out of his depression, he thought; he was clamoring for his turn as frantically as the others, eyes bright with pleasure, his thin face flushed with the cold wind.

The last sunlight faded and the sky had turned slate gray. There was a smell of burning leaves on the wind, and the boys’ shrill voices pierced the dying day like the crying of birds. The homes along the quiet, tree-shaded street were lighted now and the soft, yellow illumination fell in pale, rectangular bars across well-tended lawns and shrubs.

Time was running out; there was just enough light for a short game. He called for the ball and told the boys to choose up sides. Bobby Detweiller kicked the ball toward him, but in his exuberance misjudged the distance and the football sailed over Farrell’s head and bounced out to the sidewalk. Several of the boys went streaking after it, excited as dogs on the trail of a rabbit, but something suddenly checked their clamor and brought the scrambling race to a halt. Farrell turned around and saw two husky teen-agers standing on the sidewalk grinning at the boys. One of them had retrieved the ball; he held it at his side, negligently, in one big hand. He was almost as tall as Farrell, with shining blond hair and a look of vacant, unintelligent energy in his broad, blunt face. In spite of the weather he wore only a white T shirt which was tucked into the belt of his tightly pegged blue jeans. He was built like a weight-lifter, with muscles that pulled the T shirt around him as tightly as a second layer of skin. The second boy was equally tall, but his body was flat and slender and controlled; he looked as if he could move very quickly if he wanted to. But his manner was lazy and negligent; a cigarette slanted across his mouth, and he tilted his head slightly to let the smoke drift up past his half-closed eyes. He looked weary and bored as he stared down at the boys, an ironical smile playing at the corner of his mouth. His skin was darkly tanned, and his hair was jet black. He wore jeans, a red sweater with an Indian head sewn on the front of it, and brightly polished black boots.

Farrell smiled at them. “Nice stop,” he said.

“Well, thanks, but it wasn’t really spectacular,” the blond boy said. He grinned at his companion. “Kind of routine, wasn’t it?”

“Well, I don’t know.” He frowned, judiciously. “Yeah, I suppose you’re right. Run of the mill, I’d call it. You saw the ball bouncing along toward you, and you just picked it up. Nothing to it really.”

“Yeah, that’s right. You do the play-by-play real good.” He grinned at Farrell. “It was just bouncing along on the ground the way a football does, taking a crazy little jog every now and then.”

“That’s because a football isn’t round,” the other boy said, glancing at him from the corners of his eyes. “It’s different from a basketball, you see. A basketball now, it rolls along in a nice, straight line.”

The blond boy laughed softly. “I never thought of it that way.”

Farrell glanced at his watch. There wasn’t much time left and their elaborate leg-pull was getting on his nerves. “All right, let’s have the ball,” he said.

“Well, give him the ball,” the boy in the red sweater said. “Go on, you heard him.”

“Why should I do all the work?” The blond boy pitched the ball expertly to his companion. “You give it to him.”

The dark boy grinned and flipped the ball back to his friend. “You found it, you give it back,” he said. “That makes sense, doesn’t it?” He smiled at Farrell. “Doesn’t it, Mister? You tell him it makes sense, tell him real nice, and he’ll give you the ball.”

“Tell him real nice, eh?” Farrell said slowly. With his hands on his hips he glanced up and down the darkening street, not quite sure of what he was looking for; the sidewalks were empty and the houses snugly bright against the dusky shadows, and Farrell suddenly realized that he had been hoping to see Sam Ward or Bill Detweiller or any of his neighbors in the street. Detweiller usually showed up at the tag end of a game to collect Bobby, and there were times when Sam Ward, cheerfully ludicrous in a peaked fishing cap and sweat shirt, would amble out for a few minutes exercise before dinner.

The two big teen-agers were flipping the ball back and forth between them now, the blond shouting, “You give it to him!” and the boy in the red sweater yelling, “Don’t be so lazy, you big stupe!” and underneath the excitement in their voices ran a hard thread of mockery. Farrell saw that they were watching him alertly from the corners of their eyes.

The half-dozen smaller boys were huddled together in a group at the edge of the lot. He said to Jimmy, “Do you know these fellows?” But Jimmy shook his head quickly without looking at him.

Farrell did not know what to do. The situation was absurd and infuriating. “All right, a joke’s a joke,” he said, walking toward them. “But you’re holding up our game.” He had timed his approach to intercept the ball, but the blond feinted a pass, checking it at the last instant, and Farrell’s leap into the air was futile; when he landed heavily on the sidewalk, stinging the soles of his feet, the blond boy casually lobbed the ball back to the youth in the red sweater.

“Here’s a nice game,” he said. “Piggy keep-away.”

The two boys trotted down the lot, kicking their heels friskily. “Come on, Mister,” the big blond called over his shoulder. “Don’t you want to play?”

Bobby Detweiller said, “It’s getting late, Mr. Farrell. I got to go in.” He turned and hurried toward his home, and the two Sims boys ran after him, their legs pumping whitely in the gathering dusk.

Farrell walked toward the end of the lot where the two husky teen-agers were grinning at one another and throwing the ball back and forth with lazy skill. Farrell felt the uneven stroke of his heart and the heat of anger and embarrassment in his face. He knew he was being made a fool of. They were faster than he was, and could keep the ball away from him indefinitely. But if he demanded the ball and they told him to go to hell — what could he do then? Call the police? And tell them what? “Officer, a pair of youngsters won’t give me back my football. Would you send over the riot squad, please?”

Farrell stopped about twenty feet from them and put his hands on his hips. “You’re pretty good at this game,” he said.

“Gee, thanks, Mister,” the blond said.

“It figures. It’s a game for girls. Like beanbag and hopscotch. It requires a certain limpness of wrist, if you know what I mean.”

The dark boy in the red sweater studied him with indifferent eyes. “Trying to make us mad, eh?” He nodded at his companion. “This is psychology, see.”

“I could take that ball away from you in a game of tackle,” Farrell said. “Want to try me?”

The blond smiled slowly. “Sure, let’s give it a whirl, Mister.”

“He’s suckering you,” the boy in the red sweater said. “It’s psychology like I told you. He’s got you worried. So you got to prove something to him.” He grinned suddenly. “Don’t blame me if you get hurt.”

“No, I won’t blame you,” the blond boy said. He was grinning, too. “Let’s go, eh?”

They trotted toward him at an angle, the big blond running interference, the boy with the ball trailing alertly behind him, feinting a breakaway every now and then and obviously waiting for a chance to sprint past Farrell into the open. Farrell drifted sideways with them, trying to cut them off and force them to change direction; when they did that he could check the blond with his hands, and then drive into the ball-carrier.

The blond boy veered toward him, moving with a look of lazy power, his body bent in a crouching position and his weight riding easily on the balls of his feet. Six feet behind them the boy in the red sweater was slowing down, bouncing from side to side on springy legs, calculating the narrowing area Farrell had forced him into along the edge of the lot.

Farrell felt sure he had him; the boy had come to a dead stop to change directions. He moved in swiftly, hands ready to check the blond, legs ready to drive at the ball-carrier. But something went wrong and it went wrong so fast that Farrell was only conscious of his hands missing their target, and then a jolting blow in his stomach that knocked the wind out of him, and finally the cold scrape of stubble on his face as he hit the ground. When he rolled over and sat up the two boys were a dozen yards beyond him, laughing with exuberant good humor.

“You should be ashamed of yourself,” the boy in the red sweater said. “Treating an old man like that. You should show some respect for his psychology, at least.”

“He rolled kind of like a football, didn’t he?” said the blond boy. “End over end, nice and crazy. Next time let’s roll him like a basketball, smooth and easy, I mean.”

Farrell got to his feet and brushed the dirt and clinging leaves from his trousers. He was badly winded, and there was a cut at the comer of his mouth; he could feel the blood welling warmly against his lip. For some giddy and irrelevant reason he thought of the plans conference in the agency that afternoon, and Weinberg’s talk of oral satisfaction and keeping rooms. He got slowly to his feet. His side hurt and he had the feeling that he had eaten too much lunch. “Nice going,” he said. He took a slow, careful breath and smiled. “Let’s try it again, eh?”

“A glutton,” the blond said, shaking his head.

Farrell’s smile was for Jimmy’s benefit; he didn’t feel like smiling at all. Grin and bear it. More verbal glucose. Stand up to bullies. Hit ’em and they fall apart.

They were trotting toward him again, and he wiped his hands on his trousers and moved slowly to meet them. His muscles were stiff and he knew that his reflexes were not very reliable; it might have been in another existence that he had been able to do this sort of thing efficiently. He had played three years of college football and had been an all-conference end in his last season. A succession of coaches had drilled the fundamentals of the game into him until he could play his position from memory. But it was so damn long ago, he thought, and remembered with faint surprise the curious sense of futility and loss he had experienced the night before, the directionless nostalgia, the vague self-pity that had crystallized into the prosaic realization that time was passing and he was no longer young.

They were on top of him then, running fast this time, and Farrell had no time to think of what he was going to do; instinctively his hands went out to check the shoulders driving at his stomach, and instinctively he knew he was too late. His knee came up in a protective reflex then, smashing into the blond’s face. A surprised gasp of pain sounded and then Farrell was free, the blond sprawling at his feet, the boy in the red sweater exposed and vulnerable as he tried to reverse his field and cut back behind him.

Farrell took no chance on missing him; he tackled him high, well above the waist, and pulled him sprawling to the ground. The impact jarred the ball from his arms, and Farrell scrambled over him, scooped it up and got to his feet. He was breathing very hard. “I told you this was a grown-up game,” he said.

“The referee would have blown a whistle on you for that,” the blond boy said. He stood slowly and rubbed his chest. There was a smear of blood and dirt on his face, but he seemed more puzzled than angry.

“That’s psychology,” the boy in the red sweater said. He grinned at Farrell but the smile didn’t touch his eyes. “A great big knee in the puss. An Irish uppercut, we call it.”

“It happens to wise guys,” Farrell said. “But not often enough, unfortunately.” For an instant he regretted his tone; their judgment was probably worse than their intentions, he thought. “So let’s chalk it up to experience, eh?” he said.

“Experience, eh?” The boy in the red sweater dusted dirt from his trousers. There was an indulgent little smile on his lips. “Yeah, you learn from experience, come to think of it. Let’s roll, Jerry. Dad here is going to make smart boys out of us.”

Farrell watched them as they sauntered across the lot to the sidewalk. Jimmy ran over and caught his hand. “You showed ’em, Dad, you showed ’em,” he said.

“Sure,” Farrell said, and patted his head. He was still breathing hard.

“Boy, you knocked ’em over like a pair of dummies,” Jimmy said, as they crossed the street.

Farrell stopped at the sidewalk and looked after the two boys. It was almost dark, but he saw their shadowy figures entering the next block, swinging past the neat homes and graceful rows of young buttonwood trees, long legs flashing in the illumination from street lamps and windows. He looked down at his son. “They’re the ones who made you steal the twelve dollars, right?”

Jimmy sighed and said, “That’s right.”

“You said they were your size, your age.” Farrell squeezed his shoulder. “How come, Jimmy?”

“They told me to. I was afraid. They said if anybody asked about them to say they were just kids. I don’t know — I mean, I know why I lied to you. I was afraid, that’s all.”

“I understand, Jimmy. Don’t worry about that.”

“Are you going to do anything to them, Daddy?”

Farrell said, “Don’t worry about that either. I’ll take care of it.”

Chapter Three

After dinner Barbara tidied up in the kitchen while Farrell helped the children get ready for bed. He listened to Angey’s incredibly involved account of a feud with her “three very best friends,” then listened to her prayers which sounded more like injunctions than entreaties, and finally kissed her good night and went across the hall into Jimmy’s room.

Jimmy was wide awake. “What are you going to do to them, Dad?”

“The blond boy is Jerry, eh? And the thin dark one is called Duke. Is that right?”

“He’s the boss. They all do what he says.”

“And this gang. They call themselves the Chiefs?”

“Most of them wear sweaters with Indian heads on them.”

“Well, we’ll take care of them,” Farrell said. “Don’t you worry about it any more.” He kissed Jimmy on the cheek.

“Dad, you’re not afraid of them, are you?”

The boy’s soft skin smelled of soap, and there was the tang of a minty toothpaste on his breath. Farrell said easily, “No, I’m not afraid of them, Jimmy.” He realized with surprise that he was angry enough to kill the young hoodlums who had terrorized his son. “They’ve committed a crime, and the police will see that they’re punished for it,” he said. “That’s what we’ve got a police department for. Get to sleep now.”

Barbara had brought their coffee into the study. As she was pouring his the phone rang. It was Sam Ward. “John? I was just wondering if you’re doing anything in particular right now.”

“Nothing special.”

“I’d like to stop by for a few minutes. It’s important.”

“Sure, come on over.”

Barbara sighed as Farrell replaced the receiver. “Who was that?”

“Sam. He’s got something on his mind.”

“So have we. Couldn’t you have told him we were busy?”

“Well, he said it would only be for a few minutes.”

“I’ll put on some more coffee,” Barbara said. She glanced in the mirror above the bookcase and pushed a strand of hair back from her forehead. “If this turns out to be a long-winded complaint about people dropping cigarette butts on the putting green, I’m going to cut it short. I want to talk to you about Jimmy.”

“Sure, so do I. Don’t fuss. Put the coffee on.”

The doorbell rang a few minutes later. It was Sam Ward with the Detweillers. Ward said apologetically, “Look, I asked Chicky and Bill to come along because I phoned from their house and they’re involved in this in a way, too.”

“Sure, come on in,” Farrell said. “Barbara’s just getting some coffee. Or would anyone like a drink?”

Sam Ward shook his head with something like impatience, but Bill Detweiller, bulky and collegiate in a gray ski sweater, looked cheerfully toward the bar, and said, “Just a nip against the cold, eh, John?” He looked as if he had already had a few, Farrell thought; his solidly handsome face was a ruddy pink, and his bright blue eyes were alert and sharp with excitement.

“How about you, Chicky?”

Chicky Detweiller considered the matter with raised eyebrows and slanted eyes. “It’s a fattening thought,” she said, smiling. “Would you like to make me something special?”

“If I’ve got the raw materials, sure.”

“I’d like a stinger.”

Detweiller glanced irritably at her. “Boy, you like pampering, don’t you?”

“I’m a girl actually,” Chicky said, making a little face at him. “Remember? And the answer to your question is ‘yes.’ Any desperate objections?”

The Detweillers were the kind of people, Farrell thought, who were more exciting together than apart; there was always a little challenge between them, a smiling tension that charged the atmosphere with the ever-interesting potential of trouble. Also, they harmonized nicely in a pictorial sense; Chicky was a gold-rinsed blonde, with masked and indiscreet brown eyes, and a childishly spare body. She usually wore combinations of white and beige and gold; tightly fitted and pegged suits with wide leather belts about her flat, hard waist; pale gold evening gowns to match her hair; and blond swimming suits which at a distance were hardly distinguishable from the texture and color of her skin. At the moment she was wearing cocoa-brown slacks and a yellow sweater with a soft rolling collar that emphasized her slender throat and elegant little head. The Detweillers had inherited a certain amount of money, it was generally thought, for although Bill complained vigorously about his brokerage commissions, Chicky had her own car, a part-time maid and a large and expensive wardrobe, the most discussed feature of which was an assortment of thirty-odd pairs of shoes, featherweight and nonfunctional arrangements of slender straps and extreme heels designed more to be marvelled at than worn.

Now she smiled at Farrell and said, “Could you make me that stinger?”

“Sorry, Chicky, no brandy, no mint,” Farrell said.

“Nobody stocks all that stuff,” Detweiller said. “Have a beer, Chicky, and relax.”

“Oh, I didn’t tell you, were on an economy wave,” Chicky said, still smiling. “I’m going to turn the collars of Det’s shirts, put up preserves the way his grandmother did, use up all the left-overs, drink nothing but beer — doesn’t it all sound fascinating?”

“I’m glad I married a funny one,” Detweiller said, shaking his head. “Yaks all night long.”

“Well, we didn’t come over for drinks or laughs,” Sam Ward said irritably. “Det, supposing we get down to business.”

Farrell made two whiskeys with water and handed them to Detweiller and Chicky. “Close your eyes and you won’t know the difference,” he said to Chicky.

Detweiller took a long pull from his drink and lit a cigarette. “Well, John, Bobby came home tonight all steamed up over the trouble you had with those young punks. He told me they were the same ones who had knocked Ward’s kid around yesterday. So I called Sam right away because the whole thing was beginning to smell a little bit, if you know what I mean. And Sam found out...” He stopped and glanced at Ward. “Well, you’d better take it from there, eh, Sam?”

“I had a talk with Andy,” Ward said. “First he stuck to his original story — that he’d got in a fight with a boy his own size. But when I told him I knew he was lying he broke down. And finally he blurted out the whole sorry business.” Ward suddenly swore and got to his feet. “I’m sorry, Chicky, but I haven’t been so damn mad in years. Those punks — those lousy hoodlums is more like it — have been blackmailing him, extorting money from him, to be accurate about it. Hell, he’s only nine years old. He hasn’t done anything they can blackmail him for. But they told him that unless he gave them fifteen dollars he’d get a beating. So he only had ten dollars in his piggy bank, and that wasn’t enough. They took the ten and gave him a shellacking. Can you imagine this happening right here in Faircrest practically in our own backyards?”

“They also put the bite on Norton’s boy,” Detweiller said. “Bobby blew the whistle on that, too. I called the Nortons, and of course Wayne was shocked as hell. He wanted to come over with us but the whole business upset Janey so much that he didn’t feel like leaving her.”

Ward said to Farrell, “Andy says they got to your boy, too. Is that right?”

“Yes, that’s right. They told him that he couldn’t play outside after school until he gave them fifteen dollars.”

Detweiller finished his drink in one gulp. “Damn it, I wish I’d been around tonight to help you out. But I gather you didn’t need help.” He looked frankly envious. “You gave them a real bouncing around, eh, John?”

“I was lucky, I guess.”

“They haven’t bothered Bobby, of course,” Detweiller said. “I guess they took a look at the Detweiller jaw and figured he wouldn’t scare worth a damn. I’ve taught the kid how to handle himself and I’ve given him some pretty good advice if the odds are against him — pick up a brick or ball bat and even ’em up.”

“These aren’t kids,” Farrell said. “I wouldn’t encourage Bobby to think he’s a match for them.”

“Hell, they’re just lippy punks,” Detweiller said. “You can’t reason with them because they’re too stupid and you can’t treat them decently because they’ll just laugh at you. They understand just one thing, my friends, and that’s a good solid boot in the tail.”

“Okay, but what do we do now?” Ward said, looking at Farrell. “My suggestion is to go to the cops tonight and let them know we want some action.”

“You’ll just get a runaround from the cops,” Detweiller said, pouring himself another drink. “They’ll say ‘Oh, sure, we’ll take care of this, sir’ and then they’ll make out a lot of reports and wind up not doing a damn thing. Look at the gangs you’ve got running wild in this country. Regular teen-aged gangs of hoodlums. They’ve got officers, clubrooms, guns, battle strategy — hell, you’ve read about all this, haven’t you? In some of the schools in New York they’ve practically put up toll gates — pay up before you can go in. And the police don’t do one damn thing about it. And I’ll tell you why,” Detweiller said, pointing a finger at Ward, who was listening to him with obvious impatience. “The average cop comes from the same background as these young punks, and emotionally and psychologically he’s on their side. And the average politician, well, in his case...” Chicky stifled a yawn in a manner that made it quite noticeable and said, “Please don’t make speeches, Det. This is a serious matter.”

“I’m going to finish this,” he said. “Will you just shut up? The average politician, Sam and John, is more concerned about votes in his district than he is in making an example out of these punks. Politicians count noses, they play it by the numbers, and the sad fact is that people like us are in the minority. Property owners, law-abiding people who believe in raising their kids decently — they’re outnumbered a hundred to one by people on relief, by degenerates and dope addicts, by dead beats who turn over their freedom to union goons, by all that riffraff we’re getting from Puerto Rico — okay, okay,” he said, holding up both hands. “I know there are fine Puerto Ricans. But we’re getting dregs. So to wind this up, people like us get pushed around because there aren’t enough of us to matter.”

Ward said irritably, “We aren’t going in with our hats in our hands to ask for help from the police — we’re demanding it, for Christ’s sake. What do you think I pay taxes for?” He began to pace the floor, his expression forceful and angry. “I don’t know what your homes mean to you,” he said. “That’s none of my business. But I’ll tell you something about me. I haven’t had any leg-ups in this world. I didn’t go to college. I worked after school in a poultry shop because we needed extra dough at home. I had a nickname: Feathers. Other guys made the teams and drove around in cars and had spending money in their pockets. Not me. I was working.” Ward looked at them with his hands on his hips. “Well, I’ll tell you something: I didn’t mind one damn bit. I had my chance. I went to night school. I got a job with Texoho as a messenger boy. They wanted work and loyalty for their dough, and I gave until it hurt. I’m proud of what I’ve done, so far. And the future is going to be big — just as big as I can make it. Now a pair of young hoodlums come along and think they can throw mud at what I’ve made out of my life. Well, I’ll tell you this as a simple blunt fact: they made a mistake. I’ll teach them that if I have to break their necks with these two hands of mine.”

“Now you’re talking,” Detweiller said. He looked at his empty glass and said to Farrell: “On your feet, host. I need a drink. But seriously, Sam, you made sense just then. If we gave those punks a thorough working over we wouldn’t have any more trouble with them.”

“What’s all this?” Barbara said, coming into the room with a tray of coffee. She had put on fresh lipstick and changed from slacks and loafers into a tweed skirt and high heels. “Hi, Chicky. My, you sound ferocious, Det.”

“There’s more bad news, honey,” Farrell said. He told her why Ward and the Detweillers had come over, and when he finished she sat down slowly and looked at them with a helpless expression. “What kind of creatures are they?” she said, in a bewildered voice. “They must be insane to think they can get away with this sort of thing.”

“They’re human filth,” Detweiller said. “Dregs, leavings, call it what you like. I just told John and Sam we ought to sweep them up ourselves. Hell, why waste time? We’ve got a clear-cut problem; let’s solve it in an old-fashioned, clear-cut fashion.”

“What do you mean?” Barbara said, glancing uncertainly from Detweiller to Sam Ward.

“They knock our kids around, we return the compliment. Only we play really rough. Anything wrong with that?”

She smiled at him but Farrell knew she wasn’t amused; there was a line of tension above her eyes. “I can’t believe you’d even consider such a thing. You’d be no better than these young hoodlums if you took the matter into your own hands. Don’t you see that?”

Detweiller was enjoying her reaction, Farrell guessed, savoring her alarm and disapproval. Facing the bitter facts, calling a spade a spade, was this a role Det fancied himself equipped to play? He would let the sickly and squeamish turn away from duty, Farrell thought, trying to see Detweiller as Detweiller must see himself; behind the barricades, issuing the single bullet to the women and telling them to use it when the Indians poured over the stockade walls. Was that Det’s image of himself, he wondered. The Man Who Faced Facts?

“Just listen a second,” Detweiller was saying to Barbara. “I’m not trying to shock you and I’m not just talking for effect. Nobody has bothered my son. Technically I’m an innocent bystander to all this, though I’m ready and happy to do all I can to help John and Sam. Hell, it’s a community problem, isn’t it? But I’ll tell you this: if any of these punks bother Bobby I can handle them without help from anybody.” Detweiller poured himself a short drink from the bottle Farrell had left at his elbow. “Nobody’s pushing me around, understand?”

Detweiller was heating himself up with verbal muscle-flexing, Farrell realized, intoxicating himself with these big, heady boasts. Barbara’s presence was spurring him on, he guessed; she sat with slim legs crossed, lamp glinting on her smooth brown hair, listening to him with flattering gravity, obviously disturbed by his violent talk. Chicky on the other hand looked bored. She was sipping her drink, studying a beam of light flickering on the toe of her slowly swinging loafer. Her small face was still, and her masked brown eyes were turned down and away from Detweiller’s voice and gestures.

“John, help me,” Barbara said almost angrily. “Tell him he’s wrong.”

“I’ll help you,” Chicky said with a short laugh. “Det thinks the only way to prove anything is by hitting somebody. His idea of a subtle, well-reasoned argument is to twist my arm until I agree with him.”

“Well, results count, don’t they?” Detweiller said, looking at her with a stiff smile.

“Other methods get results, too,” she said. “Happier ones, I’ve been told.”

“Look, I’m going to the police tonight,” Ward said. “Are you with me, John?”

“Sure,” Farrell said. “We’re wasting time with this talk. Det, I’m not planning to chase a bunch of teen-agers down dark alleys to settle our problems. It might be fun, but we’d probably all come down with coronaries after a block or two.”

“Well, I hope you can get the cops interested,” Det said, “but I’ll be surprised if you do.” In rising he almost tipped over his chair. “Well, what do you know? Old Det is pie-eyed. Chicky, let’s take me home.”

She watched him with a little smile crinking the comers of her eyes. “Okay, slugger,” she said. “In another round you’d have had him. Come on. Night, Barbara. Thanks the usual million.”

The offices of the Rosedale police were located on a quiet, well-lighted street a block away from the noisy confusion of Whiting Boulevard. The large, whitestone building also housed state and county administrations; a magistrate’s court; the offices and meeting rooms of the water board, Transit Authority and various tax bureaus. The graveled approaches to the building circled a neatly manicured little park, and the parking space flanking its imposing columned doorways was reserved for officials.

“It’s hell to be a civilian,” Ward said, as they went up the broad flight of steps. They had been forced to park on the street and Ward was in an irritable mood. “These civil service drones all act like they’re doing you a big favor,” he said, as they pushed their way through the heavy, plate-glass doors. “Whether you’re reporting a fire or taking out a dog license or paying your goddamned taxes — they all act like they’ve got ten thousand more important things on their minds. Christ, I’ll bet ninety-eight percent of them couldn’t hold a job in private industry.”

They told their story to a uniformed officer on duty behind a freshly varnished counter on the first floor of the building. On his right a sergeant sat at a switchboard and behind him another officer was issuing and confirming orders to squad cars by short-wave radio.

When they completed their account the officer nodded alertly but sympathetically, and told them they had come to the wrong place; the detective division in the Hayrack district would have jurisdiction in this matter, he explained, and gave them the address of the station house.

They thanked him and walked back down the graveled roadway to their cars.

“Det would say I told you so,” Ward muttered irritably. “The old runaround — it’s starting already. That’s what he told us to expect.”

“You mean Commissioner Detweiller of the Yard?” Farrell said. “You got that from him personally?”

Ward smiled. “He was in great form tonight, wasn’t he? You think he was serious about banging those kids around ourselves?”

“I don’t think he knows himself.”

“He might be right at that.”

“Sure. The odds are against him being wrong all the time.”

“He must have got under your skin, John.”

Farrell considered that for a few seconds, and then said, “It’s this whole damn business that’s got under my skin. I shouldn’t blame Det for that. He means well enough, I guess.”

The glass doors of the Hayrack police station gleamed opaquely in the bright light of the green electric globes hanging on either side of the entrance. The building was two-storied and ancient, made of soot-dulled red brick and squeezed into place in a block of depressed-looking shops and old-fashioned frame houses. There was a bar at the comer with a circular neon sign blinking above it, and a delicatessen a few doors from it with cans of beer displayed in stacks behind a dirt-streaked plate-glass window. Several of the old wooden homes had ROOMS signs in their windows, and directly opposite the station house was a junk shop with a collection of yellowing bathtubs and ice boxes and primitive washing machines displayed on the sidewalk, these secured against improbable theft by a chain that snaked through their insides and locked them all together into one immense and ludicrous package.

As he waited for Ward to park his car, Farrell wondered why he felt so out of place in this neighborhood. It occurred to him that he couldn’t quite imagine himself living here; drinking in the corner bar, shopping in the delicatessen, or coming down the sidewalk to turn into any of these ancient, paint-starved dwellings. A wind rose in the street driving flurries of dust and flaking cigarette stubs along the gutters, and he turned his back to it and pulled his coat collar up about his neck. It wasn’t that the neighborhood was poor, he thought; it was simply unreal to him, an atavism, something belonging in another time. The rust-streaked bathtubs in the junk shop, the tired old houses with the signs in their windows, the whole street, for that matter, was like a movie set of the Thirties, dingy and depressed, colored with the lifeless shades of shabby defeat; it was rather unbelievable in the present world of six-to-one martinis, charcoal-broiled steaks and country clubs, of Evinrude for Everyman and spinning traffic rotaries ablaze with the gleaming, fin-tailed cars that were too big to park in the city or squeeze into garages smaller than airplane hangars.

As Farrell went up the worn steps of the station house with Ward he recalled an idea of Weinberg’s for an automobile account the agency had submitted ideas on: concentrate on the tail-end of the car, had been Weinberg’s thesis, festoon the rear hub caps with ceramic inlay, plaster the trunk and rear bumpers with distinctive insignia, lights and gadgets because — because, Farrell mentally added Weinberg’s stress — you couldn’t close most garage doors on the new big cars, and their rear ends hit the owners’ friends in the eye when they settled down around the barbecue pit for what he called the “oral-satisfaction-cum-getting-loaded-bit.”

In the station house two uniformed patrolmen were standing at the window of the House Sergeant’s office, and a gray-haired man in blue uniform trousers and a gray work shirt was sweeping dust and cigar wrappers and cigarette stubs down the corridor. The patrolmen glanced curiously at Ward and Farrell, then moved aside to make room for them at the window. Farrell thanked them and explained the nature of their complaint to the House Sergeant, who listened with an air of impassive suspicion, and then directed them to the Detective Division on the second floor. “That’s an investigative job you got there,” he said. “They’ll take care of you upstairs.”

“I see,” Farrell said. “Thanks.”

He and Ward went up a dusty flight of stairs. “Don’t tell me what Detweiller would say,” he murmured to Ward. “I can guess.”

They came to swinging doors and a sign that read “Detective Division” and entered a large, brightly lighted room in which several men sat about at roll-top desks typing or leafing through reports. The prevailing odor was a blend of dry wood, dusty paper and stale coffee.

A detective with a cigar looked up at them, nodded impersonally and came over to the counter. He was in his middle fifties, heavy but not fat, with a dark complexion, thinning gray hair and black pouches under his brown eyes. “Well, what’s the trouble, gentlemen?” he asked them with a small smile.

They told him their story, adding all the details they were sure of, and when they finished he was no longer smiling.

His name was Cabella, they learned later, Sergeant Anthony Cabella. He took their names and addresses, then said, “Would you step around the counter, please? I’d like you to talk to the lieutenant.”

The lieutenant, whose quarters adjoined the detectives’ squad room, said, “Yes?” to Cabella’s knock, and rose when Farrell and Ward entered his small, sparely furnished office.

The lieutenant was as tall as Farrell with a slim, controlled body and short, blond hair dulled slightly at the temples with gray; he looked like a middle-weight fighter only a few years past his prime, tidy and sure of himself, with very little expression in his pale square face and watchful blue eyes. He wore a well-cut suit with a bow tie, and Farrell found him vaguely irritating; his handshake was a projection of personality, efficiently brisk and powerful, and he established what he obviously felt was their proper relationship by letting them stand while he resumed his seat behind his desk. Glancing at them with his cold careful eyes he said: “My name is Jameson. You’ve met Sergeant Cabella, I guess. What can we do for you?”

After they had repeated their story the lieutenant glanced at Sergeant Cabella and said, “Had any other complaints of this sort?”

“This is the first,” Cabella said.

“What do you know about these punks?”

Cabella rolled his cigar to a new position, and a half-inch of ash tumbled down onto his bulging vest. “The one called Duke is Tom Resnick’s son. Tom used to be a brakeman on the old IR line before he retired. His mother’s dead. They live over on Dempsey Street, other side of the golf course. This Jerry kid must be Jerry Leuth. He was a helluva athlete at Consolidated but he never did anything with it later. Football and track. His folks own a little cleaning and pressing shop. Duke and Jerry have been traveling together since they were in school. Both of them caddied over at Pine Hills. They got a kind of clubhouse in the basement of that dead-storage garage on Matt Street. You know the place? It’s right at the alley intersection in the middle of the block, next to a candy store. Their gang call themselves the Chiefs.”

“They been in any trouble before this?”

“We never caught them, if they was.”

“Pick them up in the morning, Sergeant. Can you gentlemen be here with your sons at nine o’clock?”

“Nine or earlier,” Ward said. “It’s fine with me.”

Farrell hesitated; he had an uneasy feeling that they were going too fast. “What’s the procedure tomorrow morning, Lieutenant?”

“First, I’ll talk to your sons, take a statement from them. We’ll determine the timetable of this trouble. When it started, then step-by-step until we’re up to date.” Jameson paused long enough to light a cigarette. “Then we’ll determine which of these punks made the threats. Or whether it was done by both of them. Which one asked for the money or, again, was it both of them. Who accepted the money and who actually hit your son, Mr. Ward. Then your boys will identify Duke and Jerry. After this — if their testimony holds up — I’ll slate these punks on charges for a Magistrate’s hearing. The Magistrate will bind them over to the Grand Jury. They’ll come up for trial, and I think they’ll get what’s coming to them.”

“You say if our sons’ testimony holds up? Suppose it doesn’t?” Farrell asked him.

“Well, in that case you’ll have to go to a Magistrate’s office and swear out a complaint against these boys. They’ll be served with a Magistrate’s warrant and ordered to a hearing.”

Ward looked dubious. “I don’t quite follow you, Lieutenant.”

“The distinction is this: I can make the arrest on a positive identification by your boys. But if they aren’t able to make an identification, or refuse to, all I can do is give Duke and Jerry a stiff warning and let them go. You see, I can’t arrest them on the strength of what your sons told you. You follow me?”

“Yes, I get it,” Farrell said. “But our boys are pretty upset by this business. They may not be in the best mood to make effective witnesses.”

“You mean they’re frightened,” Jameson said. “Do you think they’re too scared to identify these punks?”

“I don’t know,” Farrell said. “It would be a normal reaction, I imagine.”

“Certainly,” the lieutenant said. “We’ll take that into consideration. We’ll do our best to convince them there’s nothing to be worried about. You have your boys here at nine. We’ll handle the rest.” Lieutenant Jameson put out his cigarette with an economical twist of his wrist, and the gesture, plus his brief little smile, indicated that the interview was over.

But Farrell had one more question. He said, “You don’t seem at all surprised by this business, Lieutenant. Is it really so run-of-the-mill? I mean, are things like this popping up every hour on the hour?”

“What line of work are you in, Mr. Farrell?”

“The advertising business.”

“Well, if your boss dropped a job on your desk, I don’t imagine you’d be surprised, eh? You’d get at it, and get it done. Or am I wrong?”

“No, the analogy is pretty accurate.”

“Until tomorrow morning then.”

Outside on the sidewalk Ward lit a cigarette and said, “Damn it, there’s a cold fish for you. Maybe Detweiller was right. It might have been simpler to handle this thing ourselves.”

Farrell said, “The bow tie rather disappointed me, I must admit. Can you imagine Jack Webb in a bow tie? Or Sam Spade?”

“Seriously, I’m wondering if we shouldn’t have a lawyer with us tomorrow. Those cops seem awfully casual about this whole thing.”

“Don’t worry, they know what they’re doing.” Farrell turned up his collar. “Let’s get on home.”

As he drove into Faircrest, Farrell had the sensation of returning to another world, soft and quilted, gracious, fragrant and secure. The Sims were having a party. Lights shone in their dining and living rooms, and shadows moved against drawn drapes. A bedroom light gleamed from the second floor of the Norton home. Janey went to bed early, Farrell knew, and Wayne sat with her and read or worked on the house accounts. They had a hi-fi speaker in the bedroom, and they usually listened to records and had a late cup of cocoa or tea. Cold-creamed and snug, soothed by gentle music and something warm to drink, Janey Norton was giving her unborn child a running start at life. He saw Margie Lee, tagged by a coltish admirer, strolling up the walk to her home; light flashed on her small blonde head, and the wind brought him the high, energetic laughter of her escort.

The lights were on in the study of his own home and he knew that Barbara was waiting up to have coffee or a nightcap with him.

Everything was serene and peaceful in Faircrest, the slender branches of the trees moving gently in the wind, the homes sturdy and protective against the night.

But Farrell found no solace in the quiet peace of his neighborhood; the interview with Lieutenant Jameson had left him in a puzzled and uneasy mood.

At nine the following morning Farrell sat with Jimmy in the lieutenant’s office. The day was bright and clear, and sunlight filled the room, brightening the surfaces of desks and filing cabinets, and revealing the seams and cracks of age in the plaster walls and old wooden flooring.

Ward and his son, Andy, had arrived first, and Jameson had already heard Andy’s story. Now he was listening to Jimmy, a cigarette burning in his fingers, his careful eyes studying the boy’s face and hands. Jimmy was making a good impression, Farrell felt; he told a straightforward, believable story, and his occasional lapses of memory and errors in minor fact only strengthened its credibility. Jameson interrupted him a few times to establish or clarify certain points, but for the most part he listened in a close, serious silence, a faint frown above his careful eyes.

The lieutenant knew his job, it was obvious to Farrell; he had gained the boys’ respect by impressing them with the gravity of their accusations.

When Jimmy finished his account Jameson picked up his phone and told Sergeant Cabella to bring Duke and Jerry upstairs to the Detective Division. Then he smiled faintly at the two boys, giving the impression, it seemed to Farrell, that this was a rare indulgence. “We’ll go outside in a moment or so,” Jameson said. “Duke and Jerry will be there. With them will be three other men who look about their age. One of them is the House Sergeant’s son, the other two are young patrolmen. They won’t be in uniform, of course. Your job will be to pick out Duke and Jerry from this group. There’s nothing for you to be worried about. You do your part, then we can do ours. Do you understand?”

Both boys nodded solemnly, and Jameson said, “Very well. In we go. One thing, Mr. Ward and Mr. Farrell, I’ll have to ask you not to say anything while I’m talking to your sons. Is that clear?”

Farrell said, “Yes,” and Ward nodded and patted his son on the back. “Let’s give them hell, Andy.”

In the Detective Division’s wardroom five young men stood with their backs to the long wooden counter, flanked by Sergeant Cabella and a plainclothes detective. The metallic voice of the police radio cracked through the room and Ward, after a last worried glance at his son, sat on a windowsill and fumbled for his cigarettes.

Duke was at one end of the line beside Sergeant Cabella and Jerry was in the middle, his big powerful body dominating the group. Both wore red sweaters with black Indian heads sewn on the front, and they seemed unaffected by the businesslike tension in the room. Jerry’s blond hair was still tousled from sleep and he yawned occasionally and ran a hand over his broad, dull features. Duke leaned against the counter, his weight supported on his elbows, and his feet crossed negligently at the ankles. He was startlingly handsome, Farrell thought, with clear, fresh skin glinting like copper in the strong sunlight. He was carefully groomed, the points of a white shirt vivid against his sweater, and thick, black hair brushed smoothly back from a high, well-shaped forehead. His expression was arrogant, but his features were saved from mere toughness by the alert contempt in his dark-lidded eyes.

Jameson sat down in a straight-backed chair with the boys on either side, his arms about their shoulders. “All right, let’s get this over with,” he said in a pleasant voice, and with that a silence settled over the room. “Now, Andy,” he said, “tell me this: do you recognize any of these young men? Have you seen them before? Take your time. We’ve got plenty of that.”

Andy hesitated; he rubbed his red hair and touched the lump on his nose with a tentative finger. He stared at the line-up with a tense little frown gathering above his eyes. “What?” he asked in a high, surprised voice. “What did you say?”

“Do you recognize any of these men?”

Duke, Farrell noticed, was smiling softly, watching the two boys with what seemed to be good-humored interest. Turning his eyes toward Cabella he murmured, “Do you mind if I smoke?”

“Shut up!” Cabella said.

“Will you answer my question, Andy?” the lieutenant said.

Andy Ward frowned at the floor. “It was a long time ago,” he said.

“Now, Andy, you told me that two boys made you give them money, ten dollars, wasn’t it?”

“I guess so.”

“And because you didn’t give them an extra five dollars they beat you up. Are these boys in this room?”

“Well, it was kind of dark.” Andy nodded vigorously without lifting his eyes from the floor. “That’s why I can’t — I mean, it was real dark. Night time. It was hard to see anything.”

Farrell could almost feel the boy’s fear; it was a physical thing, as much a part of the room as the smell of cigar smoke, dry paper, as tangible as the chairs and desks and old cracked flooring. The expression on his son’s face troubled him; Jimmy was obviously as frightened as Andy Ward, but he was watching Duke with fascination, a reluctant but unmistakable admiration shining in his eyes. Duke probably seemed a heroic figure to him, Farrell thought; arrogant, contemptuous of authority, a lone and swashbuckling cavalier, a more glamorous figure than prosaic, businesslike cops, a more adventurous one than fathers concerned with the humdrum details of daily existence. The reflection disturbed Farrell. That Jimmy and Andy had lied and stolen out of fear was not the whole truth; half of it maybe, but not all of it. There was something else...

Lieutenant Jameson questioned Jimmy then, but Jimmy parroted Andy’s story, a painful flush of fear and shame riding up in his cheeks. The lieutenant went over his palpably made-up story twice, using a patience that Farrell couldn’t help admiring, but Jimmy stuck stubbornly to the one important point: it had been dark when he met the boys and he didn’t know what they looked like.

Finally Jameson got to his feet. To a plainclothes detective he said, “Take Duke and Jerry downstairs and hold them there.” He did not appear to be surprised or disappointed at the way things had turned out; his manner suggested that this was simply the daily grind, routine and typical. To Sergeant Cabella he said, “I’m going to talk to Mr. Farrell and Mr. Ward in my office. Would you find something to interest their boys for a few minutes? Let them look through the wanted file, or show them how to take fingerprints. We won’t be long.”

Duke straightened up from the counter and smiled indulgently at the lieutenant. “Look, we’ve been nice and cooperative so far, but would it be too much to ask what this is all about?”

“I think you know,” Jameson said.

“Honest, I don’t. I’ll look it up in my diary, if you’ll just give me a line on the date.”

Jerry put a hand over his mouth to smother a laugh, and Jameson said sharply, “Downstairs with them, I told you.”

Sergeant Cabella took Duke’s arm. “Move, hero,” he said.

Duke shrugged and smoothed a strand of hair from his forehead. He turned then and looked directly at Andy and Jimmy. “You’re good kids,” he said. “If they put words in your mouth, spit ’em out.”

Sergeant Cabella gave him a shove that sent him sprawling along the counter. “Didn’t you get the message?” he said.

Duke smiled faintly and smoothed his hair down again, but as he sauntered from the room, Farrell saw the cold fury in his eyes.

Lieutenant Jameson closed the door of his office and asked Ward and Farrell to sit down. “Well, they were too scared to identify them,” he said, perching on the corner of his desk and lighting a cigarette.

“Wait till I get Andy home,” Ward said. “I’ll give him something to be scared of in spades.”

“That’s up to you,” Jameson said. “But I don’t imagine it will help things much. We have this problem with adults, too, you know. Sometimes out of fear, sometimes downright laziness. Whatever the reason lots of good witnesses simply won’t help us prosecute.”

“So what do we do now?” Farrell asked him.

Jameson was silent for a moment, apparently interested in the glowing tip of his cigarette. “Well, we could get an identification from them without too much trouble, I think,” he said at last.

“How?” Ward said.

“If we separated them and told each boy that the other was telling the truth — they’d come clean then. Right now they’re stuck together — miserably, I’d guess — in a lie. Split them up and they’d tell us what we want to know.” He glanced from Ward to Farrell. “Well? Do you want me to try it?”

“Hell, yes,” Ward said, with a touch of impatience in his voice. “Let’s do what we have to.”

“How about you, Mr. Farrell?”

“I don’t know.”

Ward said irritably, “What don’t you know, John?”

“I don’t like it. I think it would be a mistake to trick these boys into telling the truth. They’ve got half a notion, I suspect, that Duke and Jerry are heroes right now, tougher than their fathers or the police. If we lie to them it may only confirm their feeling that we can’t handle this problem by legitimate means.” Farrell made an impatient gesture. “Damn it, the important thing is that our kids don’t trust us. And they don’t trust Lieutenant Jameson or those detectives outside either. I want the truth out of them, but I don’t want to badger them into it with sleight-of-hand gimmicks.”

Ward lit a cigarette and put out the match with an exasperated snap of his wrist. “You’ve got a point, John, but are we going to sit on our duffs and do nothing at all, for Christ’s sake?”

Farrell said, “What about it, Lieutenant? You think my objection makes sense?”

“Sure it does,” Jameson said, somewhat to Farrell’s surprise. “I don’t want to lie to the boys. This is their first experience with cops. First look inside a police station, I imagine. I wouldn’t want them to get the impression it was all done with mirrors. But I can’t hold Duke and Jerry without their identification.”

“So we do nothing then,” Ward said. “Our kids are forced to lie and steal, they get slugged right in broad daylight and we can’t do a damn thing about it. Isn’t that a rosy picture of the good life in the suburbs?”

There was a knock on the door. Jameson looked up and said, “Yes?” Sergeant Cabella stuck his head in and gave the lieutenant a quick wink. “Mr. Garrity is outside, Lieutenant.”

“Tell him I’m busy.” Jameson’s normally expressionless face had tightened with irritation. “Ask him to take a seat.”

“He don’t want a seat, Lieutenant.” Cabella’s eyes were masked but there was a definite significance in his gently lowered voice. “He’s walking around and he’s full of beans.”

“What’s on his mind?”

Cabella nodded toward Ward and Farrell. “This business. He wants in on it. As a friend and committeeman of the accused, he’s got...” Cabella almost smiled. “Certain rights.”

Jameson drummed his fingers on the desk. “All right, send him in.” When the door closed he said, “You’re going to have the privilege of meeting Mr. Timothy Garrity, chairman of the Hayrack Voters’ Club, Committeeman of the Seventh District, a man — in the sergeant’s phrase — with certain rights.”

A knock sounded and the door opened before Jameson looked up. A big man in a camel’s hair coat swept in with an air of good-humored importance. Jameson said, “Come in, Mr. Garrity,” a bit drily and Garrity laughed and said, “Sorry to presume on your good nature, Tom, but I’m in a bit of a rush today. Now I don’t think we need make a Federal case out of this matter. There’s been a misunderstanding, obviously. Can’t we settle things in the pleasant old-fashioned way which — I’m sorry to say — seems to have lost support and favor in these modern nervous times? You know when I was practicing law a million years ago, the magistrates tried to apply a little bit of sympathy and common sense to the unfortunates who stood before them at the bar of justice. There’s a little good in the worst of us, and a little bad in the best of us, and it ill behooves the rest of us to damn forever any of us.’ That old saw may be a bit before your time, Tommy my boy, but it’s still got good clean teeth in it. In a misunderstanding like this, handshakes are a thousand times more useful than handcuffs. Men make mistakes but only mules refuse to admit them. The law stands for justice, it doesn’t sit down to gossip and guess. Now, Tom, let’s have it straight: what are you holding those two lads for?”

Lieutenant Jameson said, “I’d like you to meet Mr. Ward and Mr. Farrell. I believe they’re as concerned with this matter as you are, Mr. Garrity.”

“It’s a pleasure, gentlemen.” Mr. Garrity shook hands with them firmly, making the gesture meaningful with a big warm grip. “Let me say in all honesty, I sympathize with you and I sympathize with the youngsters, and I’m outraged that this thing could have happened in our community, a bit of God’s green earth I perhaps value above its mere worth in wood and brick and stone.”

“We’re not pleased about it ourselves,” Farrell said. He had Garrity down as a preposterous windbag. Physically the man was tall and broad and stout, a great mass of pink and well-fed flesh stuffed snugly inside a gray flannel suit, a white silk shirt and a vast, tentlike camel’s hair coat. He had thick gray hair, the candid eyes of a baby, and smooth pink cheeks that were covered with a fine blue lace of ruptured veins.

“Now here’s the thing,” Garrity said, in a suddenly businesslike manner. “I know the Resnick family. I know the Leuth family. Honest, God-fearing folks, all of them. Humble, it is true, of modest means it may be stated without shame. This morning about eight o’clock — that’s right, isn’t it, Tom? — the police knocked on their doors. Their sons were waked, ordered to dress, escorted to jail.” Garrity breathed deeply, puffing out his cheeks; his voice rose slightly. “Here these lads were locked up as felons. No charges were preferred against them. They were not slated in the House Sergeant’s arrest book. They were not told what crimes they were suspected of committing. Later they were brought upstairs to this office, confronted by your sons. For what purpose remains a mystery: your youngsters had never seen Duke Resnick or Jerry Leuth before in their lives, and they were honest and frank enough to admit this. I may say, gentlemen, their conduct reflects credit on you, and credit on their dear mothers.” Garrity paused and turned to face Jameson, and in that instant he didn’t seem quite so preposterous to Farrell; his eyes were colder and his big pink face was set in the expression of a man accustomed to exercising his will with assurance. “A mistake’s been made, Tom,” he said. “Are you intending to compound it by holding those lads without slating them?”

It seemed to Farrell that Jameson was controlling his temper with an effort. “Just one minute,” the lieutenant said. “I am running this Detective Division, Mr. Garrity. I think we’d better get straight on that.”

“Well, of course you are, Tom,” Garrity said pleasantly. “But with reason, I trust, and the best interests of the community at heart. The families of these lads are upset, understandably so. It’s a mark on a lad to be picked up by the cops, even if he’s charged with nothing more seditious than throwing a wrapper of gum into the street. Now if you’d just tell the families — or authorize me to tell them for you — that this was a mistake for which everyone is sorry, well, it will put their minds at ease.”

“Well, goddammit,” Ward said suddenly. “You want us to apologize to those young hoodlums? Is that what you’re leading up to?”

“Mr. Ward, I referred to this matter as a misunderstanding. That’s a euphemism. In fact, a wrong has been done these lads. Now examine your heart for a moment: is it too much to ask that a word of apology be tendered?”

“You’re damn right it is,” Ward said, and Farrell felt a sudden respect and affection for him as he leaned over and pounded a fist on the lieutenant’s desk. “Those punks whose praises you’re singing beat hell out of my son, after turning him into a thief. Now you listen to me,” Ward said, as Garrity raised both hands in pained protest. “My boy is nine years old and weighs seventy or eighty pounds. Those louts who worked him over are grown men. You can’t soft-soap me into patting them on the back for that piece of work. I’ll pat them on the skull with a baseball bat first.”

“I understand your feelings, Mr. Ward. But I must ask you this: why didn’t your son identify these lads as the perpetrators of these outrages?”

“He was scared, that’s all,” Ward said. “And so was Farrell’s boy.”

“Please, Mr. Ward. Is that likely? They were under the wing of the police, detectives and patrolmen surrounding them by the score, their own fathers standing protectively at their sides — why should they be frightened under such circumstances? And of whom? Two teen-aged lads who, I must point out, were manhandled for innocently inquiring the nature of the charges against them.” He glanced sharply at Jameson. “More on that later, Tom, but I understand you made no protest when Sergeant Cabella struck Duke.”

“The sergeant acted with my full approval,” Jameson said. “As you say, more on that later.”

“Now that may be an important admission, Tom.”

“Just one minute,” Farrell said. “Mr. Garrity, I don’t understand your interest or position in this business. Are you a lawyer or bondsman or what?”

“That’s a good and fair question,” Mr. Garrity said, smiling at him. “I’ve known these lads a good time and I intend to make sure they get a fair shake. You live in Faircrest, Mr. Farrell. A lovely and luxurious community. They live in Hayrack which is neither. I wouldn’t like to see the police, or any other official agency discriminate against them simply because they’re not quite as happily blessed with material things as the youngsters in Faircrest. The poor need friends and the rich need tax counselors, Mr. Farrell. I do not happen to be a tax counselor.”

“I’ll bet you’ve got a good one,” Ward said.

“I’m truly sorry we’ve let our tempers get short,” Mr. Garrity said smilingly. “But I respect a man like yourself, Mr. Ward, who holds his beliefs firmly and speaks up for them with heat, for warmth in discussion — it may be hoped — will lead finally to warmth in the heart.” With a plump hand on his stomach, he gave them each in turn a small graceful bow. “Now I must be running along. Lieutenant, I have always trusted your judgment. I know you’ll do nothing to make me feel this trust was misplaced. Gentlemen, it’s been a pleasure. I sincerely hope we will meet again under more pleasant circumstances.”

After he had gone Jameson lit a cigarette and looked at Farrell and Ward with a faint cold smile. “We’ll give Duke and Jerry a stiff talking-to before we let them go. And we’ll keep an eye on them for a while. I’m sorry, but that’s all we can do.”

Farrell drove home in silence. It was Saturday morning, clear and sunny with late fall colors in the trees, and traffic was heavy. Supermarkets were surrounded by ranks of brilliant station wagons, and Whiting Boulevard’s miracle mile was solid with cars. Farrell was relieved to have the business of driving to occupy himself; he could think of nothing to say to Jimmy, who sat huddled beside him staring straight ahead with narrow, worried eyes. When they turned into Faircrest he saw Sam Ward on the sidewalk talking with Bill Detweiller. Detweiller wore a red sweater and jeans, and had obviously been performing the Saturday morning ritual of polishing his two-toned hardtop convertible. Farrell pulled into the driveway and cut the motor. In the silence that settled he lit a cigarette and glanced at Jimmy. “Well, it’s not the end of the world,” he said.

“I know,” Jimmy said in a distant voice. He twisted uncomfortably. “Can I go in?”

“In a second. I don’t quite know what to say to you, Jimmy. I know you didn’t tell the truth this morning. You recognized those boys, and I can’t understand why you didn’t speak up. Do you know why?”

“Well, Andy wasn’t sure, and that made me...” He paused and Farrell heard him swallow with a dry little noise. “Then I wasn’t so sure either.”

“Did you think it would be unfair to identify them? Try to be honest with me. Did you feel that it was like being, well, a tattletale or a stool pigeon?”

“I don’t know. I didn’t think about it.”

Farrell sighed and opened the door. “Hop out,” he said, and rubbed Jimmy’s thin stiff back. “Find the gang and have some fun.”

“Can’t I just go inside?”

“Well, whatever you like.”

When Farrell got out of the ear Detweiller strolled down the sidewalk, a chamois cloth trailing in one hand. “Well, it’s a temptation not to say I told you so. Ward tells me it was a complete bust.”

“It was a bust all right,” Farrell said.

“So they’ll turn these young gangsters loose with apologies.” Detweiller shook his head. “Great, isn’t it? Democracy at work. What the hell is happening to America anyway, John?”

“I don’t know what’s happening to America, Mr. Bones. I haven’t looked lately, I guess.”

“Maybe you’d better take the trouble,” Detweiller said. With big hands resting on his hips, he nodded down the block. “There it is, right under your nose.”

If that was truly America, Farrell thought, it was very pretty; the sun was splashing against thinning trees, sparkling on picture windows, painting lawns and shrubs with pale golden strokes.

“You take Wayne Norton for instance,” Detweiller said. Norton, a few houses down, was on his knees trimming the row of stocky little evergreens he had planted alongside his terrace. Other husbands, Farrell knew, would now be cleaning basements, painting bookshelves, raking leaves, cutting hedges, repairing toys. That’s what Saturday morning was for, it was generally agreed; keeping even with the obsolescence factor.

“Norton’s taking care of what’s important to him,” Detweiller went on. “Do you see what I mean? That’s America. He’s got a kid, and he’s expecting another, but those kids aren’t just accidents. They’re planned for, they’re wanted, and they’re not going to be booted out into the slums to fight for survival like wild animals. I’ll bet you Wayne has already got those kids set with college insurance. But the trouble is too many of the wrong kind of people are having kids. We’re going to wind up as a country that made it too easy for the worst kinds of people to survive and get along.”

“Det, you sound like a fool,” Farrell said.

“You think so? Just keep on looking down the block for a second. See the Sims family piling into their car? Well, five will get you ten they’re taking the kids to the zoo or a museum this morning.”

“It’s a safe bet,” Farrell said. “They don’t do much else. John Sims has a museum fetish. Queer for mummies...”

Detweiller looked pained. “Make gags if you want to, but what I’m saying is that this neighborhood, this group of people, are what’s important in my life, and it irritates the be-jesus out of me that those hoodlums from Hayrack can walk in here and kick us around like a bunch of rusty tin cans.” Detweiller took a deep breath; he seemed to have come to a conclusion. “Look, John, a guy by the name of Malleck stopped by this morning to talk to Norton and me. You don’t know him, I guess.”

“Malleck? No.”

“Well, he’s a solid joe, for my money. Funny, I met him last year when I was serving time on that membership committee at the club. He walked in out of the blue and asked if he could join the club. Said he had a couple of kids who’d enjoy the pool, and he and his wife were thinking of taking a crack at golf now that they were out in the suburbs. Well, my first thought was that he was hardly our cup of tea, if you know what I mean. He’s rough-looking and he gives the English language a real bouncy ride. Of course he wasn’t eligible to join the club because he didn’t own a home in Faircrest. I explained that to him and he took it just fine. I mean he wasn’t embarrassed, didn’t tip his hat and scrape his feet on the carpet. He’s got dignity without class, if you know what I mean.”

“One of nature’s gentlemen?” Farrell said.

“That’s it,” Detweiller said. “Well, he’s heard about the trouble we’re in because his sons go to Rosedale Consolidated. And Malleck by the way owns some trucks that operate in the garment district of New York, and I get the impression he’d shove back fast and hard if anyone tried to push him around.”

“So what was on his mind?”

“He’s willing to help out, that’s all.”

“Help out? Help out with what?”

Detweiller looked rather embarrassed. “Well, first of all, he suggested that we don’t talk too much about it. Keep it in the club, so to speak. But if we need help, Malleck is with us.”

“The mist rises,” Farrell said. “So he wants to join the Faircrest vigilante and popover society.” He sighed. “Are you still playing around with that idea?”

“Damn it, I don’t want trouble for trouble’s sake. You know me better than that. It’s only that...” Detweiller ran a hand through his hair. “Well, nobody’s going to push me around.”

“You’re not being pushed around,” Farrell said irritably. “And let me give you a piece of free, unsolicited advice: tell this character Malleck to mind his own damn business. He sounds like a fine species of genus busybody to me. He smells a brawl and he wants to get into it. I’d suggest you tie a can to him and forget this other nonsense — that’s a buzz saw you’re reaching for, Det.”

Occasionally Detweiller responded amiably to blunt criticism; it seemed to Farrell that he enjoyed playing the turbulent youngster in need of a firm hand. It probably made him feel youthful and irresponsible, he thought, a yeasty buck in a pasture of timorous jades. Now Detweiller smiled ruefully and said, “Well, maybe you’re right, John. But it’s the old Detweiller curse — we’re just not cut out to be spectators when trouble comes along. We’re the dummies who aren’t smart enough to play it cozy and look the other way when somebody yells for help.”

“Well, our family curse was liquor,” Farrell said. “So how about coming in for a beer?”

“I’ve got to finish putting a high gloss on this heap. It’s more the finance company’s than mine, so why I bother I don’t know. Anyway we’re seeing you and Barbara in the morning — brunch around noon. Chicky cued Barbara and it’s all set.”

“Fine. Many thanks.”

Farrell went into his house. He was in a disturbed, worried mood, and when Barbara called to him from the second floor he realized there was a curious, vague fear twisting through his thoughts.

“Hi there,” he called up the stairs. “I’m just about to open the first of what may be an innumerable number of beers. You want one?”

“Don’t be silly. I’m coming right down. I want to hear about...” Her voice faded away as Jimmy came out of his room. Farrell dropped his coat and hat in the study and sat down with the morning papers. He thought about the beer but decided he didn’t feel like it.

Chapter Four

Farrell slept late the next morning. He had coffee and orange juice at nine, a cigarette and then another hour of sleep. When he woke Barbara was looking through her clothes. “What shall I aim at?” she said, glancing over her shoulder as he sat up in bed. “Glamor or worthiness? Red toreador pants with black felt slippers, or my nice little PTA suit?”

“What’s so special about this party?”

“Well, they’ve asked Dick Baldwin, and Chicky obviously wants everyone to live up to him.”

“We can only try,” Farrell said, as he got into his robe. “I’ll read Walter Lippmann after I shave.”

Dick Baldwin was a special friend of the Detweillers, a reporter on a news magazine, and they wore him like a decoration. He was thin and intelligent, and cared little for anything but his work, a preference he made abundantly clear to most people he met; with all the inside dope at his fingertips, Baldwin ostentatiously refrained from discussing news stories with anyone whose information came only from the press, radio and television. Occasionally, if his audience were properly humble, he would draw aside the curtains of propaganda and official double talk and show them what really went on behind the scenes. But this did not happen too often, and for that much Farrell was grateful.

The Detweillers quoted him frequently, apparently as proof that they were more sophisticated than the Faircrest crowd.

Baldwin found Faircrest preposterously dull; he was of the city, alert and knowledgeable, and it was his view that suburban mores and problems were a trifle absurd, freshly minted country-squire elegances and arbitrary inconveniences created simply to give empty-headed commuters something to talk about.

Farrell realized that his dislike of Baldwin was not very reasonable. Baldwin was always pleasant to him, and as for the barbs at life in Faircrest, they were probably sharpened up by Chicky before she let them fly at her friends. The thing that irritated Farrell, he decided as he got under the shower, was that Chicky’s friends seemed to take such a bubbling pride in being patronized by Baldwin.

“I decided to compromise,” Barbara said, when he came out of the bathroom. “Worthy glamor.” She was wearing a blue wool jersey and a full tweed skirt that matched her dark brown pumps. “The exciting look of good health — that’s what I’ve managed, don’t you think?”

He smiled at her. “Better than that. Perfect health anyway.”

The Farrells were not the first to arrive at the party. Dick Baldwin was there, severely neat in black flannels, chatting with Sam and Grace Ward before the fireplace. John and Nadine Sims, a heavy and hearty couple who had been blessed with three children after twenty years of marriage, stood in the small, enclosed terrace admiring and sampling Chicky’s display of cheese dips, cocktail sausages, and mushrooms jacketed in crisp bacon.

Wayne and Janey Norton came in as Farrell was giving his coat and hat to the maid. Janey was wearing a blue maternity frock with a big black grosgrain bow tied at her throat. They talked for a moment. She was a gentle, smiling woman with curly dark hair and softly happy eyes. She was the sort of woman other women kept saying they adored: she belittled her own efforts and was seemingly awed by the skills of all her friends. As they talked about children, Farrell decided that this was why no one ever had an unkind word for her; she simply cut herself down to size before anyone else had a chance. He drifted away when Wayne led her to a chair and asked her about drafts.

There was something wrong with the room, Farrell thought, and he looked around trying to figure out what it could be. The green leaves and fresh flowers, the wedding-gift trays and lighters, the correctly imaginative colors — orange and green to match the Picasso print above the mantelpiece — it was all lovingly done, but it struck him as slightly absurd. It had a parody look about it, as if some cruel and clever person had designed the room to spoof a certain kind of gracious living.

Grace Ward, a severely articulate woman in a dark dress that looked like a uniform, interrupted his reverie by telling him that the Rosedale police department was criminally inefficient. She told him that she and Sam had talked it all over after he had brought Andy home from the police station. They had thought of moving to Edgebrook, in spite of the higher taxes, but Sam was expecting a transfer to the firm’s London office and it was an impossible time to be selling one house and buying another in a more expensive area. “But you should think about it, John,” she enjoined him in her insistent, lecturing voice. “The schools out there are marvelous, and with Barbara’s good head for finances you could probably make it without any trouble. There’s no riffraff out there either, if you know what I mean. Sam was ready to make the move today and damn the expense — you know what he’s like when he gets mad — but it’s simply an impossible step at this time in his career. But you’re not in his spot, John.”

“Well, we’ll see,” Farrell said. Glancing around he saw no sign of Bill or Chicky. The maid was coming in with a tray of drinks.

“This is Sam’s big year, we feel,” Grace Ward said. “The move to London will put a stamp on him. That’s why this trouble is so irritating. To put it bluntly, we just don’t have time for it.”

“Yes, it’s a hell of a note, isn’t it?” Farrell said. He decided he would make a greater effort to like Grace; she was a good person, and she handled Sam like a trainer, doing his expense accounts and paper work, leaving him free as the wind, free to concentrate solely on making money. You shouldn’t sneer and jibe at that kind of a wifely leg-up, he thought. He was beginning to be irritable with too many people. Start with Grace, he told himself; value her. But it was a very difficult business, and when she turned away for a second he excused himself and went over to say hello to Dick Baldwin.

Baldwin told him he had come out on the ten o’clock and that Chicky had met him at the station.

“I can use this,” he said, smiling gratefully at his drink. “I was at the shop until midnight waiting for a yes or no on a story.”

“Well, which was it?”

“It was yes, rather fortunately.” Baldwin hesitated, as if debating whether it would be wise to go on. Then he said, “It’s a business story, a piece I’m doing on foreign currencies. You’ll see it next week if you’re one of the quote ‘alert and informed people’ unquote who read our magazine.”

“I see it twice a year,” Farrell said. “My dentist takes it.”

Baldwin smiled. “I’m not in circulation so the needle is without point. How’s the ad game?”

“Like any other game,” Farrell said. “You know, first team, second team, tensions, coaches and uniforms, the usual stuff. Where’s Chicky and Det by the way?”

“There’s a little domestic hassle in the works, I’m afraid.”

“They picked a good time for it,” Farrell said.

“They didn’t pick it, I gather. It’s something to do with young Robert. He’s been banished to his room, and Det is up there chewing him out with great authority, and Chicky is up there apparently acting as referee.” Baldwin shrugged his neat, well-tailored shoulders. “Children are one inevitable result of our carelessly organized biology. If I were running things I think I’d have made women oviparous — then one could have a child or an omelet depending on need, convenience, and that sort of thing.”

“Maybe it’s not funny,” Farrell said shortly. “What’s Bobby been up to?”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to sound flip about it. I don’t know what the trouble is, but Det is taking it very big — I know that much.”

Farrell lit a cigarette. The sunny room and chattering, well-groomed guests seemed an incongruous background to the ugly little fears starting up in his mind.

Chicky appeared on the second floor landing and came swiftly down the stairs, slim and shining as a sheaf of wheat in bright sunshine. “This is terrible,” she said with a quick smile around the room. “I’d no idea you’d all be on time.”

Farrell watched her small blonde head as she moved from group to group, hugging her friends, exclaiming over their clothes, urging them to refill their glasses and take something to eat. It was a good act, he thought; except for the faintest hint of strain about her mouth, she looked as if she didn’t have a care in the world.

Detweiller came downstairs a few moments later, and at first sight of him Farrell thought he was drunk; his collar was open, his tie was pulled down an inch or so, and there was a high tide of color in his beefy, handsome face. But Detweiller wasn’t drunk, he was simply boiling mad. He took Farrell by the arm and led him to a comer of the room.

“Get this — get this for a king-sized mess,” he said, in a low, trembling voice. His big hand was almost painfully tight on Farrell’s arm. “This morning I found my German Luger missing. It was just a fluke I noticed it. I was poking around in my closet for a shoe-tree and happened to look up where I keep the gun. I asked Chicky about it, then the maid, and finally I got hold of Bobby.” Detweiller swore violently and Farrell saw that the Sims were watching them with owlishly solemn expressions.

“Take it nice and slow, Det,” he said.

“That’s easy advice to give,” Detweiller said, but he lowered his voice slightly and moved closer to Farrell. “Well, he played dumb at first. Didn’t know anything about the gun, hadn’t touched it, hadn’t seen it and so forth. But he was lying to me, John. I could see it in his face...” Detweiller’s voice shook. “That freckled face I wouldn’t have believed could look dirty and guilty and ashamed — but that’s how it looked this morning, like the face of a dirty liar. Finally he broke down and told me he’d sold the gun to a boy for five dollars. But he was still lying, so I bundled him into the car and we went down to the police station in Hayrack. We talked to that cop you and Ward saw — what’s his name?”

“Lieutenant Jameson. But back up a bit. How did you know Bobby was lying about selling the gun?”

“Because his story was stupid from start to finish. He said he didn’t know who he’d sold the gun to — that it was too dark. Would you buy that?”

“Did he stick to that story at the station?”

“Sure. Crying like a baby, and lying like an old pro. Then this lieutenant, this jerk whose salary we pay, had the God Almighty nerve to suggest that I might be to blame for this. Why did I have a gun in the first place, he wanted to know. Why didn’t I register it with the police? Why didn’t I have a record of the serial number? Why didn’t I keep it locked up?” Detweiller swore again. “Can you imagine it? Instead of climbing off his tail and doing something he lectures me like I’m an irresponsible teen-ager. Brother, I told him off in spades.”

“How do tilings stand now?”

“Bobby’s going to stay in his room until I get the truth out of him. If not, I’ll beat it out of him. Then I’ll find the guy who scared him into stealing that gun and I’ll make him wish to God he’d picked on someone else.”

Detweiller’s voice had been rising angrily, and everyone in the room was trying not to stare at him. Barbara chattered into the silence about a play she’d seen recently, and Chicky was passing drinks and laughing with an almost hysterical energy, the strain about her mouth very evident now.

“If it matters,” Farrell said, “we’re kind of spoiling your party. Shall we talk it over later?”

“To hell with the party,” Detweiller said. He turned from Farrell and stared around the room, a helpless anger flushing his face. “I guess I owe you all an apology, but this thing is more important than having a few drinks and a few laughs. We’ve come up smack against a threat to our way of life in this community. Our sons — so far, thank God, they haven’t got to our daughters — are being systematically terrorized by a pack of hoodlums in Hayrack. Now just listen to this.” Detweiller held up a big blunt finger. “They made Andy Ward steal ten dollars. They wanted five more, and beat hell out of him because he couldn’t get it.” Detweiller held up two fingers. “They made Jimmy Farrell steal twelve dollars, and they want three more before they’ll let him play in the streets after school.” He held up three fingers. “They waylaid Norton’s boy and demanded fifteen dollars from him, and gave him one week to get it.” Detweiller glared around the room as he put up four fingers. “Now they’ve got to my boy. They’ve frightened him into stealing a gun of mine, a German Luger that fires nine rounds on automatic, any one of which will go completely through a man’s skull at fifty yards.”

Farrell realized that certain of Detweiller’s points hadn’t been established; there was no evidence that Bobby had been made to steal the gun, no evidence that the theft was connected in any way with Duke Resnick and Jerry Leuth.

Mrs. Sims gave a little cry of astonishment and fright as Detweiller finished speaking, but he silenced her with an impatient shake of his head. “First thing we do is a don’t,” he said. “We don’t fly off the handle.”

Detweiller paused to light a cigarette; this was an effective bit of theater. The silence deepened significantly as they waited for him to continue. Detweiller, Farrell realized, sensed his control of the group. In the deliberate voice of a man certain of not being interrupted, he said: “Now I don’t know exactly what kind of pressures were brought to bear on our sons. I can guess at them, though — a nine-year-old kid has a lot of fears and worries that a vicious older person could work on.” This brought a gasp from Janey Norton, and Detweiller said, “I’m not trying to shock anybody, I’m just putting the facts out where we can look at them. To go on: I don’t know how many other youngsters in Faircrest have been put through this same sort of wringer, but I intend to find out. But there’s one thing I do know — we’ve got to put a stop to this thing.”

Mr. Sims cleared his throat. “Naturally, Det, the police...”

“I didn’t say anything about the police. I said we’ve got to put a stop to this thing.” Detweiller nodded sharply at Sam Ward. “Sam went to the police. So did John Farrell. So did I. We got precisely nowhere. Sam, maybe you’d better tell them what happened to you.”

“Well, perhaps it wasn’t the cops’ fault,” Ward said, scratching his balding head. “Our kids were too scared to make an identification. But you know, John,” he said, turning to Farrell, “the lieutenant didn’t do very much to make our kids feel safe. I thought about it later. He just pushes them out of his office and says, ‘Well, what about it? Are these the guys or not?’ ”

Detweiller said, “Tell them about the politician, Sam. Go on! There’s the pay-off.”

“Well, after our boys refused to identify these hoodlums some ward-heeler came bursting into the lieutenant’s office demanding that we apologize for the horrible humiliation we had inflicted on these goddamn degenerates. But the most frightening thing to me was that it was obvious who was running that Detective Division — and it wasn’t the men sitting around there with badges and guns. It was the politicians.”

“Well, what are you suggesting?” Wayne Norton asked. “I don’t honestly know what you think we ought to do.”

“I’m suggesting we do the job ourselves.” Detweiller walked across the room and made himself a drink, and his gesture said in effect that he was through talking, that he was relinquishing the floor. The room began to buzz. Cigarettes were lighted, glasses refilled. Farrell sat on the arm of a chair and listened; he was disturbed by the excitement, the giddiness in the air. That Detweillers proposal was being discussed did not bother him, but that it was being discussed with such pleasurable tension did; the talk was dangerous and humorless, it seemed to him, shot through with intemperance and bitterness, egos casting themselves in molds of mutinous swagger.

Wayne Norton was comforting Janey. She had said, “I just can’t believe a thing like this could happen to us,” and he was explaining rather grimly that most decent people felt that way about the evil in the world. “It’s the nice guys, funny-face, who take a beating, because they’re just not expecting it.” She looked as if she might cry and he patted her shoulder and said, “Look, you don’t know your old man very well. I’m a nice guy up to a point. But if anybody insists, well, I can play it the other way, don’t you worry.”

Grace Ward nodded approvingly at him, black eyes snapping. “If what you’ve worked for in life means anything to you you’ll find that you can fight for it by any rules that anybody wants to make up. But I don’t see that Det’s idea is practical.”

Ward said irritably, “It’s practical if we use our common sense. I mean we can do it, don’t ever think we can’t. Hell, set it up like a business problem. We handle tougher things every day in our jobs. The only tiling is, I don’t see how we can establish who’s guilty and who’s responsible. You know what I mean? One of these punks might have planned the whole thing, and the others just trailed along. And there might be some boys in this gang who aren’t involved at all.”

John Sims gave him a wink of elephantine subtlety and said, “Well, you could be reasonably sure they were being punished for something. The odds are against finding any dewey-eyed innocents in that crowd, I should say.”

Detweiller listened to the discussion with an expression very close to complacence. He said: “I didn’t mean to turn this party into a business conference. There’s a man named Malleck I want you all to meet, you men at any rate. That will be the time to talk business. Meanwhile, let’s drink up, everybody.”

Dick Baldwin began to laugh and Detweiller turned on him sharply. “Well, what’s funny?”

“Det, you’ve exceeded all my expectations today. I look to be amused in hallowed old Faircrest, of course. Epigrams, the latest gags and so forth.” Baldwin’s thin smile was as sarcastic as his comment. “But you’ve topped yourself today. You’re not just amusing, you’re hilarious.”

“Now just a second,” Detweiller said in a careful voice. “I’d lay off the needle if I were you. This isn’t any of your business.”

“The man is serious!” Baldwin said, raising his eyes. “I imagine that’s the heart of the joke. All humor is touched with tragedy and vice versa, a cab driver told me yesterday. You’re really going to put on bed sheets and ride out to protect the sanctity of your homes and womenfolk.” Baldwin was still grinning. “Pardon me, Det, I just think it’s funny. I can’t help it.”

“You don’t have a home and you don’t have kids,” Detweiller said, quite obviously trying to control his temper. “You live in a furnished apartment and you probably don’t know the names of your next-door neighbors. If the schools in your area are lousy it doesn’t mean anything to you. If there are no decent playgrounds or parks it couldn’t matter less to you. Do you see what I mean?”

“You’re talking absolute rot,” Baldwin said. “Do you seriously believe that a man’s relationship to this or any other community is defined by whether or not he owns property and has sired children?”

“I didn’t say that. I just mean we’ve got a stake in things that you don’t have.”

“You mean a great deal more than that whether you realize it or not. You believe that owning property and having children makes you an elite group.” Baldwin shook his head with something like impatience. “Seriously, can’t you see that your attitude is not only pretty damned presumptuous, but also about as dangerous as a ticking bomb? Sure you’ve got a nice life out here. Shiny cars, golf clubs, country-squire gimmicks from Abercrombies. It’s the American dream or the American nightmare depending on your tastes, but that’s beside the point. The thing is...”

“You think we’re pretty damned square, I know,” Detweiller cut him off, no longer bothering to curb his temper. “You’ve made that clear. You’ve filled Chicky up with your smark-aleck opinions. Everything’s a joke to you. Homes, religion, children... it’s all gag material for you and your pansy friends in Greenwich Village.”

“Det, stop it!” Chicky said. She looked contritely at Baldwin and put a hand on his arm. “Please don’t take all this too seriously.”

Baldwin smiled at her; he seemed confident and at ease with her slim hand resting against the black sleeve of his suit. “Thanks, Chicky,” he said. “I’ll chalk it up to the high alcohol content in the blood stream.”

Detweiller raised his voice and said, “Don’t chalk it up to anything but the truth, Baldwin. I’m cold sober. I’m sick of your gags and cracks. Is that clear enough?”

“Oh, for God’s sake,” Baldwin said. “If you want me to leave, I’ll go quietly. If not, let’s have a drink and forget it.”

“Your first idea suits me fine.”

“Det, I’m ashamed of you,” Chicky said, and moved closer to Baldwin. To Farrell it seemed a tactless display of allegiance; in apologizing for her husband she had destroyed any chance of an armistice. And she must have known it.

“Don’t be upset,” Baldwin said, and gave her hand a little pat. “I’ll toddle along. The lord of the manor has spoken.” He removed his glasses, rubbed them nervously and replaced them over his mild, near-sighted eyes. He was very pale. “Det, let me say one thing. Perhaps my levity was out of place. If that’s so, I’m sorry. I apologize. But for your own good try to get this one thing clear. For better or worse you’re a little chip that floated down a stream from places like Greece and Rome, through the Italian Renaissance and a tennis court in Paris and, closer to home, through Gettysburg and Harpers Ferry.” Baldwin’s voice was steady but there were spots of color in the thin pale face. “The idea of due process of law wasn’t evolved because somebody thought it would look nice chiseled over the doorway of a court house. When and if you pick up a rock to settle your problems you’re starting back upstream, you’re denying everything we’ve collectively learned in a two- or three-thousand-year-old fight against barbarism and bigotry. Keep that in mind. If you pick up that rock you’ll pay like hell for it.”

“Spare me the speeches,” Detweiller said. “What the hell do I care about Rome and Gettysburg? They haven’t a damn thing to do with this issue.”

Baldwin said, in a serious voice, “Det, I’m actually sorry for you. You’re dumber than I suspected.”

Detweiller slapped him sharply across the face. Farrell moved when he saw Detweiller raise his arm but he was too late to block the blow; it sounded with a hard flat noise on Baldwin’s cheek, and when he retreated, covering his face with his hands, his heel caught on the raised hearthstone and he tripped and fell awkwardly to the floor. His glasses hung crazily from one ear, and he fumbled at them with trembling hands, unable to get them back in place.

Farrell wrestled Detweiller across the room and pinned him against the wall. Janey Norton began to cry in a soft hysterical voice. Sam Ward said loudly, “Well, damn it, he asked for it.”

Chicky knelt beside Baldwin and held his head against her knees. His face was a sickly white against her yellow slacks. A little dribble of blood ran from his mouth.

Chicky stared up at her husband, her eyes dark with angry tears. “Goddamn you,” she said, in a low, desperate, bitter voice. “You had to prove it, didn’t you? You just had to.”

Chapter Five

Ат home Farrell changed into slacks and a sweater, thinking he might do an odd job or two around the house. He went downstairs and glanced into the study. Angey was watching television with two of her friends, the overhead lights on and the record-player spinning silently in the comer. They had been playing dress-up and wore high heels, slips of Barbara’s pinned up under their armpits, and vivid, inexpertly applied eyeshadow and lipstick. Farrell went down the hallway to the kitchen. Barbara was checking the freezer. “Are you playing golf?” she asked him.

“I don’t think so. Look, how about telling Princess Angela to turn off the damned lights and record-player when she’s watching television. She and her pals are the electric company’s best friends. They all look like miniature street walkers, incidentally!”

“Oh, let’s don’t pick on her today. Everyone seems crabby lately. Are you hungry?”

“Not particularly.”

“We’re having soup and salad for lunch, a roast for tonight. All right?”

“Fine.” He lit a cigarette and looked out at the back lawn. Jimmy’s wagon lay on its side and one of the chains on the swing was broken; the wooden seat turned slowly with the wind, dragging back and forth on the ground.

“I couldn’t help feeling a little bit sorry for Det,” she said. “He is dumb but Baldwin can be awfully hard to take. Did you ever notice how he looks when anyone tries to make small talk with him? You know what I mean? He kind of grins as if to say, ‘Oh come off it now. Do you seriously expect me to discuss traffic and weather with you? Really!’ He’s just so above all that, he lets you know.”

“I feel kind of sorry for everybody,” Farrell said.

“What do you mean?”

“It’s just a philosophical generalization,” Farrell said. “In the original Latin it has more bite.”

“Ho, ho,” Barbara said.

Farrell drifted back to the living room. He was in a restless, uneasy mood; the scene at the Detweillers’ had been ugly enough, but even worse had been the raw excitement generated by Detweillers proposal to form something in the nature of a vigilante committee. Everything seemed set for an explosion.

Farrell picked up the telephone book and looked up Duke’s address. There it was, prosaic and respectable in the columns of neat agate type: Resnick, Thomas, 324 Royal Street, Ohio 6-7845. Frowning he put the book down. He wandered about the room for a few seconds, stared out the windows, straightened a pile of magazines. Finally he made up his mind; he went into the hallway and put on his topcoat. He called casually to Barbara: “I’m going to run down to the village for the paper.”

“Do you want to take jimmy? He’s moping around upstairs.”

“No, I’ll be right back.”

She came to the kitchen door. “Anything on your mind but deep philosophical generalizations?”

“Not a thing,” he said.

Farrell hesitated with a hand on the door of his car, then changed his mind and walked down the block to Wayne Norton’s home. Norton’s son answered his knock. He told Farrell that his mother was resting and that his father was working in the basement. “Do you want me to call him?”

“No, I’ll go on down,” Farrell said, and tousled the boy’s hair.

Norton had changed to jeans and a T shirt. He had a paint brush in his hand and was working on a chest of drawers, a dark and ugly piece of furniture with ball-and-claw feet and elaborate carving around the brass handles and keyholes. There were newspapers spread on the floor to catch spatterings of paint remover, but everything else was clean and tidy; shelves of canned goods were ranged against one wall, and the tools above Norton’s workbench were lined up as neatly as rows of tin soldiers.

Norton smiled at him in surprise. “I thought you’d be out with the golfers.”

“I didn’t feel up to it,” Farrell said. He rubbed his fingers over the top of the chest of drawers. “We inherited quite a few pieces like this when Barbara’s father died. I refinished a couple of them, a chair and a little sewing table, but it was quite a job. A week of steady rubbing and scraping equaled about a square foot of surface, I think.”

“You don’t know the trick,” Norton said. “Scraping won’t get you anywhere. Watch.” He splashed a generous amount of liquid paint remover onto the top of the chest of drawers, and spread it about with his brush in a slow, rotary motion. “No rubbing, no scraping,” he said. “Let the paint remover do the job. But the trick is to use enough of it so that it will stand in puddles and soak into the paint. See, it’s loosening up already.”

Farrell saw that this was true; the hard, glazed surface of paint was cracking here and there, going pulpy under the soft pressure of the brush.

“I’ll be through by supper,” Norton said, in a cheerful, contented voice. “When I’m down to the wood I’ll put on a coat of white paint and then rub that off in a hurry before it gets dry. That gives the wood a streaky, limed look. Then I’ll rub it down with linseed oil to bring up a nice warm glow.”

“Well, that’s better than my method,” Farrell said.

“I’ll give you a hand some evening if you like,” Norton offered. “With the two of us working we could get quite a lot done.”

“You enjoy this, don’t you?”

“Well, I don’t mind it, put it that way.” Norton smiled at Farrell. “When I’m worried about something, you know, a problem at the bank maybe, I find that a few hours of work like this helps me to forget all about it.” He paused, frowning slightly then, and looked at Farrell. “What did you think about that business at the Detweillers?”

“It seems to me Det is talking up a big mess of trouble. And that’s what I came over to see you about. What was your reaction?”

“I’m not sure I know. Maybe that’s why I decided to come down here and go to work this afternoon. I feel kind of stirred up inside. I’m worried, I guess. My home and family are all I’ve got, and naturally I don’t want anything to happen to them.”

“Naturally,” Farrell said. “But we aren’t going to solve anything Det’s way.”

“That’s not what’s bothering me.” Norton made a restless gesture with his hand. “As far as going out and beating up those kids, well, that’s idiotic. And I’m not sure Det was really serious about it. But the way Chicky was making a play for Baldwin disturbed me. She kind of cut herself loose from her husband, it seemed. It was like she was announcing to every man in the room that she was ready for some kind of action.”

“Oh, I don’t know,” Farrell said. The turn of the conversation surprised him, and he felt his face becoming warm. “She likes to show off occasionally, that’s all it amounts to.”

“Well, that makes it worse,” Norton said, rather grimly. “What’s she trying to do? Stir people up for the fun of it?”

“She doesn’t bother me,” Farrell said, smiling.

“That’s different.” Norton paced the floor and rubbed the back of his neck with his hand. “She knows Janey’s pregnant, I presume. So why doesn’t she lay off? I mean, doesn’t she know the score? She makes it damn plain that she’s around, is what I’m trying to say. The other night she asked me to tie her apron on when we were alone in the kitchen. And when she was leaving here the other day she couldn’t get into her boots because she had high heels on or something, and it was me she called on for help.” Wayne picked up the paint brush and began working vigorously on the chest. He was quite pale. “Maybe I’m just imagining things,” he said. “I guess I sound like a soldier in a barracks waiting for a furlough.” He nodded at the surface of the chest. “See how it’s coming off now? No nibbing, no sweat at all. You know, we might get at some of your furniture tonight, if you’re not doing anything.”

“I don’t know what Barbara’s got planned,” Farrell said. “Let me check, and I’ll give you a ring.”

“Okay. My nights are pretty clear.”

Farrell left after another few minutes. The street was soft and drowsy with the Sunday afternoon stillness; sunlight dappled the trees and birds called aimlessly in the quiet air. Farrell went down the street and got into his car. He felt very sorry for Norton.

The Resnick home was old and graceless but its tiny plot of lawn was well-tended and the dark brown paint was fresh. The rest of the neighborhood was in decay; there were disorderly piles of rubbish at the curb, a tom overshoe, a tire, a pair of tattered overalls, empty paint cans, a section of canvas from the top of a convertible — a prideless collection, the sort of things most people would cart off to junk yards. The man who answered his knock was of medium height and thin except for a plump stomach that bulged as symmetrically as a basketball against his clean blue work shirt. He was freshly shaven, with sparse gray hair and rimless glasses which enlarged his dull but amiable gray eyes.

“Are you Mr. Resnick?”

“That’s right.” The voice was dry and strong. “What can I do for you?”

“I’d like to see your son if he’s in.”

“Duke? No, he’s over at the golf course, I expect. Or at that club of his.” Mr. Resnick studied Farrell’s sweater and open shirt collar. “You’re not a cop, I guess.”

“No. My name’s Farrell. I live in Faircrest. Could I talk to you for a moment, Mr. Resnick?”

“Sure, come on in. I know Duke’s in some trouble. The police were here for him yesterday morning. But Mr. Garrity, he’s our committeeman, called and told me everything was all right. Kind of a mistake all around. You know Mr. Garrity? A fine gentleman, and that’s the Gospel.”

“Is it?” Farrell said.

“Indeed it is.”

The living room was tidy, impersonal, and severely clean. A framed picture of a lake at twilight hung above the high, blond wood mantelpiece, and beside what Farrell judged to be Mr. Resnick’s chair was a table supporting a stack of pulp magazines, a rack of pipes and a pound tin of tobacco.

“Just take a seat,” Mr. Resnick said. He laughed, his teeth unexpectedly strong and white in the commonplace face. “I just finished the housework so everything’s clean. Now what’s the trouble — the name is Farrell, you say?”

“That’s right.” Farrell told him what had occurred between their sons, but made his account as neutral as possible; he hadn’t come here to quarrel with Resnick.

But Resnick seemed neither concerned nor angry. He shook his head thoughtfully and said, “Well, Duke’s no angel, I guess. But then your boys wouldn’t say he was the one bothering them. Maybe it’s just all a mistake, like Mr. Garrity said.”

“That’s possible, of course. As far as I’m concerned, the damage has been done, and the thing now is to prevent any more trouble. Some of my friends, to put it bluntly, are mad as hell about what’s happened, and if there are any more incidents they’re just likely to do something violent and foolish.” Farrell paused to light a cigarette. He found Mr. Resnick’s polite but noncommittal interest a bit disconcerting; he had a feeling Resnick would listen with about the same emotion to a discussion of the weather. “I don’t know your son at all, Mr. Resnick,” he went on. “I’ve only seen him twice, and I haven’t had a chance to talk with him. Perhaps he’s a bit wild, but that’s part of growing up, don’t you think?”

“Well, I guess so.” Mr. Resnick was filling a pipe, his fingers working with the deftness of long habit. “Some kids are wild, and others just go along nice and easy. It’s funny.”

“Was Duke a difficult boy to raise?”

“Difficult? Well, no. Actually he sort of raised himself, you might say.” With his pipe drawing well Mr. Resnick became more expansive. “I’m the boy’s stepfather, see. I married his mother when he was just two. She died four years later, and I had the whole job to myself then. But he wasn’t any trouble. He didn’t like other people doing for him. He was independent, you could say. For instance now, he didn’t like me to fix his meals, and that was lucky because I was working every day in the switching yards. And he didn’t like me to put him to bed or fuss over him. No, you couldn’t say he was any trouble.”

“How did he do in school? Does he have any particular ambitions?” Farrell smiled. “I hope you don’t mind these questions. I think if I knew him better I could talk to him.”

“He did okay in school. He was on some teams too — football and basketball. He’s good at things like that.” Mr. Resnick smiled, and Farrell was again surprised by his white teeth. “There’s no money in games, I told him that, but they keep a boy out of mischief. He doesn’t have a steady job, and I just don’t know what his plans are in that way. But he makes good money caddying.” Mr. Resnick laughed. “Damn it, but it beats me the way grown men will pay a kid five dollars to carry a pack of golf clubs around for them. But if they’ve got it to waste, I guess it’s all right. Duke pays board, but that’s his idea, not mine. I’m happy to board him, but he likes to be on his own.”

“You know, sometimes that kind of independence can be an act,” Farrell said. “A boy may want help and direction the worst possible way, but can’t bring himself to ask for it. It isn’t easy to ask for things like that — ideally, they should just be there for the taking, like fresh air.”

Mr. Resnick looked surprised. “Well, I don’t see why if a person’s got a tongue he can’t speak up for what he wants.”

“It’s not that simple,” Farrell said. “At least that’s the opinion of people who study these problems. If a child has been pushed too quickly into maturity — if a lot is demanded of him through the death of a parent, for instance, he may feel guilty about asking for the help he deserves. What I mean is that a child can feel that it’s a sign of weakness not to stand on his own two feet. Even when that’s too much to expect of him.”

“Is that so?” Mr. Resnick said, scratching his ear with the stem of his pipe. He laughed. “I guess kids do some pretty funny thinking, all the same. You see ’em running around and hollering and you wouldn’t think there was a thought in their heads. Now you talk about understanding Duke. Well, I can’t say I understand him myself. I’ve tried to, I’m the boy’s stepfather, after all, but he never likes to talk things over very much. And his teachers had the same feeling, so I guess I’m not the only one. But a funny tiling, he always had friends. Other kids always flocked after him.”

“Perhaps they admire things in him we don’t understand!”

“Well, that could be the truth of it,” Mr. Resnick said and nodded thoughtfully; he reacted as if Farrell had quoted an incontestable proverb. “Kids like to pal around together, don’t they? Well, Duke will get himself a steady job one of these days, and get in with a serious crowd of fellows. That will straighten him out. I was lucky, see. I got on at the railroad yards when I was eighteen. Working as a laborer around the rip track. The yardmaster told me to put in for a switching job, and a couple of years later I made the extra board. I bucked that board...” Resnick scratched his ear again with the stem of his pipe. “Well, let’s see. Four years anyway. Had to be up every morning and report in case somebody turned up sick. Finally I piled up enough seniority to work steady. Nights at first, until I had enough time to buck me a day job.” Mr. Resnick was smiling at these memories, his eyes brightening behind the rimless glasses. He seemed to have forgotten about Duke. “I saw a lot of funny things in that yard. Now that I’m retired I get to thinking those were pretty happy days. The yardmaster used to go duck hunting out on the Island, and he made a stew he called Duck Bergoo. Lord knows what all went into it, but when he got a lot of birds he’d make a big mess of Duck Bergoo and bring it down to the yard piping hot in gallon lard cans.”

Mr. Resnick pointed his pipe suddenly at Farrell. “Dangerous work, too, if you didn’t keep your eyes open. One night a man in my crew flagged a switch engine to buckle up a couple of gondolas. They were sitting on a curve of what we called the В lead. It led into the В yard, see. Well, the couplings were out of line account of the curve.” He made fists of his hands and bumped them together several times. “Like that, see? Wouldn’t lock. So this fellow reaches in and takes hold of the tongue to pull it into line when just then the switch engine comes back with another little bump. Well, the tongue locked that time all right, and caught this fellow’s hand. The pins turned in the knuckle of course, and that fellow’s whole arm was pulled into the coupling.” Mr. Resnick shook his head. “Round and round, turning slow mind you, flattening that fellow’s whole arm out until it wasn’t no thicker than a piece of paper. Well, he hung there until we could back the engine off and unhook the cars, and you never heard no human being make sounds like he did. Couple of fellows in the crew went off and threw up. I had to get him loose by myself. Funny, but I always had a good stomach. I can go and stare at an accident where people have been hurt and it doesn’t bother me a bit. You’re sorry, of course, a time like that, but not looking doesn’t do anybody any good!

“Well, I got to wandering, didn’t I? Now you was asking about Duke.” Mr. Resnick applied a match to his pipe and peered through the small leaping flame at Farrell. “You just go right on.”

“Well...” Farrell paused to swallow a dryness in his throat. “Do you know these friends of his? The crowd that calls itself the Chiefs?”

“Sure, I’ve met ’em.” Mr. Resnick laughed, obviously amused at some chance recollection. “Look, come out to the kitchen. I’ll show you what I had to do about them Chiefs.”

Farrell followed Mr. Resnick through a stale-smelling dining room to a large kitchen equipped with cupboards and a wall of appliances. Mr. Resnick pointed with his pipe to the cupboards which were secured by padlocks. “Last summer those kids got in the habit of stopping by here after swimming to make themselves iced tea and sandwiches. Remember there used to be a quarry over near where you live? Filled up with rain water in the spring and the kids used it for a swimming hole.”

Farrell remembered; the quarry had been condemned as a hazard by the Rosedale City Council after complaints from a committee of Faircrest residents. It was dangerous for small children, and the Council had agreed to fill it in. Bulldozers did the job in one day.

“Well, they piled in here after swimming,” Mr. Resnick said, still smiling reminiscently. “They brought their own food, but you know how kids are, they don’t leave things very tidy, so I put locks on the cupboards. Put one on the icebox too, so now tilings don’t get messed up. My wife always said I was the real housekeeper in the family.”

“I see,” Farrell said drily. “And if Duke is hungry he has to ask you for the keys?”

“That’s turned out to be the best system. He eats out a lot anyway. You know how kids are. They’ll eat hot dogs and french fries any day rather than a good meal at home.” Mr. Resnick opened a door beside the icebox and pointed to a flight of stairs leading down to a basement. “That’s where Duke sleeps. Talk about understanding that boy. He’s got a perfectly good bedroom upstairs, right next to mine, but he’s fixed up this place instead.” From his angle of vision Farrell saw the foot of a made-up cot, a table with magazines on it, and a few glossy photographs tacked to the wall. “He uses the cellar door, comes and goes without any fuss at all. Like I told you, he’s no trouble.”

“I can see that,” Farrell said.

Mr. Resnick accompanied him to the door. Farrell was eager to leave; he felt he could accomplish nothing by staying, and he found the sterile, inhuman atmosphere of the house depressing. Duke’s father lived like a clean, inoffensive animal, comfortable and well-fed; the reward of twenty-five years of faithful service to the railroad represented in his pipes and pulp magazines, plus random memories of a horrible accident and a stew of something or other called Duck Bergoo. He was not a case-history delinquent father — evil, drunken or vicious; but something had been left out of him. Where his heart should have been there was probably a clean, well-oiled metal pump. And Farrell found his indifference discouraging; there would be no help from that quarter.

“I’ll tell Duke you stopped by,” Mr. Resnick called to him from the porch. “Take it easy now.” He turned back into his house, his step brisk, his face set in an expression of mild contentment.

Farrell sat for a moment with the motor running, a cigarette burning away between his fingers. Barbara would be expecting him home about now, but he decided not to give up yet; there was a chance he might find Duke at the Chiefs’ clubhouse.

Sergeant Cabella had mentioned the address: the dead-storage garage on Matt Street.

The entrance to the Chiefs’ clubhouse was below street level, an unmarked wooden door at the bottom of a short flight of wooden steps. The garage was six stories high, a dark massive building with steel-shuttered windows and a network of fire escapes crawling up it in an orderly rusty growth.

Farrell hesitated an instant before descending the steps. A group of youngsters in the next block were playing stick ball, and from across the street he heard music from a radio or TV. Everything looked peaceful enough, a typical Sunday afternoon scene that could be duplicated in a thousand cities across the country, kids playing noisily along the sidewalks, dads having a beer and watching television, young girls strolling along arm-in-arm, eyes cocked for boys — it was typical and prosaic, but Farrell didn’t feel at ease. He felt out of place. The thought occurred to him that Duke and Jerry probably thought he was rich.

Farrell lit a cigarette, inhaled deeply, and went down the stone steps. But the boy who answered his knock brought an involuntary little smile to his lips; he was about fourteen, a Puerto Rican obviously, clean and small, with amusing brown eyes shadowed by heavy dark lashes. He looked like an ad for Orphan Relief, Farrell thought, innocent and wistful with his tousled curly hair and ragamuffin clothes. A cherub in sepia.

“Is Duke Resnick here?” Farrell asked him.

“I don’ know,” the boy said, slurring the words together in a liquid murmur.

Another voice — a girl’s — called sharply from beyond the door. “Enrique! Who is it?”

“I don’ know,” the boy said, shrugging and turning away from the door.

Farrell hesitated. The boy had drifted out of sight. Music was playing — a jazz record with the volume turned down — and he saw layers of cigarette smoke drifting around a naked electric light bulb. He didn’t know what to do next. Finally, irritated at his indecision, he stepped through the doorway.

A teen-aged girl sat at a bar that was made of planking supported by two high sawhorses. The Puerto Rican boy had flopped down in a sofa. There was no one else in the long, smoky room. The girl said. “Duke’s not here, if that’s what you want to know.”

“When will he be back?”

“He comes and goes. Now you see him, now you don’t. That’s Duke.”

She was doll-like in her prettiness, with a painted and petulant little mouth, bright, naughty eyes, and jagged black bangs framing a square, chalk-white face. Her clothes amounted to a uniform: glossy black loafers and white wool ankle socks, a short, tightly pegged black skirt, and a black, turtleneck sweater that stretched without a wrinkle across the gentle swell of her breasts. The harsh overhead light glinted on her ankle bracelet, and made a silvery sheen on the hairs of her slim bare legs. She was about sixteen, Farrell guessed, and probably weighed about ninety pounds.

He smiled and took off his hat; she reminded him a bit of Angey playing dress-up — far too young for the part, but disturbingly good at it nevertheless. “Would you mind if I waited for him?” he asked her.

“Be our guest,” she said, with a theatrically weary wave of her hand.

“Thanks.” Farrell sat on a stool a few feet from her and glanced around. “You’ve got a nice place here.” The room had the dimensions of a railroad car, with concrete floors and walls, and a low, plastered ceiling. The air smelled damp. There was a mirror behind the bar, several bottles of wine, and a crudely lettered sign which read: WIGWAM INN. The motif of the decor was Indian; illustrations and photographs of braves and chiefs, war parties and tomahawks were tacked to the walls on cardboard squares of uniform size.

A green curtain divided the room in two sections. In the front half, where Farrell sat, was the bar, a sofa, and a half-dozen folding chairs. Enrique hunched forward on the sofa and ignored Farrell; he was painting and retouching golf balls, taking the old ones from a bucket at his feet and placing the refurbished ones to dry on newspapers spread on the floor. He frowned at his work, turning the balls deftly with nimble fingers, squinting with a critical eye as he camouflaged cuts and flakes with a long, pointed brush. In the strong overhead light he was all dimples and curves and ringlets of glossy hair. He looked cute as a button, Farrell thought, and was probably a fine hand with a switchblade.

“Is Duke caddying today?” Farrell asked the girl.

The question obviously struck her as square; she sighed and said, “You don’t know him, I guess.”

“Not well.”

“If you knew him you wouldn’t ask if he caddied.”

“I see. He’s too smart for that, eh?”

“Head of the class, Pop. He and Jerry see that the Braves keep busy, that’s all.”

“They’re executives, eh? With an eye on the big picture?”

“What’s that mean?”

“Nothing. It’s kind of a gag.”

She looked at him curiously. “What’s your name?”

“Farrell, John Farrell. What’s yours?”

“Cleo.”

“As in Cleopatra, eh? Well, that fits.” He smiled. “She was about your age when she had Mark Antony flipping.”

She lit a cigarette and said casually, “You don’t sound so square, after all.” Her foot was swinging slowly and the light moved like quicksilver against the shining whiteness of her bare leg. Farrell suddenly felt uncomfortable; he realized with a confusing prick of guilt that he had resented her indifference to him. He hadn’t liked being called Pop and treated as a tiresome old man. The age difference wasn’t that great; and he realized that he wanted her to understand that. He wondered if she were Duke or Jerry’s girl.

“What’d you want to see Duke about?” she asked him.

“Nothing very serious. I’ll drop back another time.”

Something moved behind the curtain that divided the room. There was a sound of voices, unintelligible murmurs that occasionally rose into crooning giggles. The sound of it sent a chill down Farrell’s back. The girl smiled indulgently. “All right, calm down back there. You hear?”

The laughter came again, giddy and uncontrolled, and Enrique looked up from his work, his smooth little face hardening with anger. “Make them rupture heads shut up, Cleo.”

Cleo got down from the stool and pulled the curtain back with a swift, impatient gesture. There were two men sitting cross-legged on the floor with a bottle of wine between them. One seemed quite old, with sunken cheeks on which his beard gleamed like moss, and weak blue eyes that were bright now with a mindless confusion and anger. The other could have been anywhere from thirty to fifty. He looked like an idiot, drooling and blank-eyed, with dull blond hair covering his small head like a dunce cap made of fur. They were dressed in ragged clothing, tom, patched and filthy, secured against complete disintegration by bits of string and safety pins. Their shoes were cracked and ripped. Neither wore socks; their bare heels were black with grime.

Farrell felt his stomach him. “Who are they?” he asked the girl.

“They’re Duke’s pets, I guess you could say. They’re winos. You know? They’re like babies. Except instead of drinking milk they drink wine. That’s all they want. It’s funny.”

“We heard you, Cleo,” the older man said, his lips writhing painfully to form the words. The anger in his eyes was like the last live coal in a bed of ashes: hopeless, dying. “You got no call,” he said. “We kin talk. Like anybody.”

“I can’t stand that crazy laughing, that’s all,” Cleo said. She took the bottle away from them and put it on the bar. “Maybe I’ll give it back to you in a little while if you’re good. But then again, maybe I won’t.”

“What are they doing here?” Farrell said. The gruesome and pathetic helplessness of the two men was almost enough to make him sick. “Who are they?”

“Don’t ask me.” Cleo shrugged. “Duke found them in New York — in the city, you know. Living under a bridge, can you imagine that! They can’t do anything, work or stuff like that, I mean. So he brought them out here. He likes to have them around. They do everything he tells them, just like they were kids and he was their father. It’s funny.”

“I’m sure it is,” Farrell said.

“Well, they’re better off here than they were in New York. One of the braves found a place for them to sleep in his basement, and they get enough wine to stay happy. That’s all they care about, I guess.”

“Why do you suppose Duke likes to have them around?”

“I don’t know. He just does. He says they should be a lesson to everybody, whatever that means.” She put the bottle of wine back between the two men. “All right, there you are,” she said, in a sprightly, little-mother voice. “Just remember about the laughing.” They looked gratefully at her, nodding quickly, vacant smiles replacing the dumb worry on their faces. Then they turned to one another, foreheads almost touching, giggling softly like naughty children. “We should have a pic-nic,” the old man whispered. “With white bread.”

“And milk,” the other said, in a hissing little voice.

Cleo pulled the curtain back in place. “They’ll be off again soon.”

“And Duke thinks they’re a good lesson to everybody,” Farrell said. “What do you suppose he means by that?”

“I don’t know. He’s full of funny ideas.”

“You think he’s quite a guy, don’t you?”

She started to answer but Enrique said, “Look! What’s he want?” in an angry, querulous voice. He walked toward Farrell in what seemed to be a well-rehearsed swagger, arms swinging lazily, every movement of his body marked with significant deliberation. He reminded Farrell of an altar boy trying to imitate Hollywood’s concept of a gunman or gangster. But there was nothing funny about this; it wasn’t quite make-believe. Enrique’s act was as disquieting as Cleo’s air of experienced boredom and provocatively crossed legs. Both of them were playing at what they really wanted to be; it was as if their innocence and youth were troublesome but accidental liabilities they wanted to get rid of as quickly as possible.

“What you want?” Enrique said, frowning at Farrell. “You a cop?”

“No, I’m not a cop,” Farrell said.

“Maybe you’d better come back when Duke’s here,” the girl said.

“Okay, just tell him I stopped by.” Farrell smiled and got to his feet. “The name is Farrell.”

She blew a thin stream of smoke at the naked electric light bulb. “I’ll remember, don’t worry.”

Farrell went out to his car and started for home. What he had just seen and heard had shaken him; the worlds of Hayrack and Faircrest were farther apart than he had known, and now, driving through the thin sunlight, through the dullness of Sunday afternoon, he was eager to get back where he belonged: to a world whose values he understood, where swings had to be repaired, where children were told pleasant stories at bedtime, and where there was a sense of purpose to life. And to hell with Duck Bergoo, he thought, and teen-aged trollops and pet winos and sullen little Puerto Ricans whose arrogance cried out for nothing so much as a great big hand across their bottoms. Let somebody else worry about them.

A car he did not recognize was parked in front of his home. Barbara opened the door before he put his key in the lock. “There’s someone here to see you,” she said.

“Oh? Who is it?”

“A gentleman named Mr. Malleck.”

Chapter Six

Chicky Detweiller slept until eleven o’clock on Monday morning. She called Mrs. White, who came in with coffee and orange juice on a tray.

“Did Bobby get off to school all right?”

“Yessum. Do you want me to phone the market? I’d better now if we’re planning on dinner.”

“Yes, please. Order anything, lamb chops, steak, you know, whatever seems like a good idea.”

“Are you going to want some breakfast?”

“No, thank you.”

When the maid closed the door Chicky drank half a cup of black coffee. She couldn’t face the orange juice. Her eyes ached and the area between her eyebrows felt bruised and sensitive. She slid back down between the covers and pulled the sheet over her face. But sleep was impossible, she realized instantly; a flicker of restless images flashed across the backs of her eyelids.

Dumb, dumb, she thought. Until last night she hadn’t realized he was dumb. Illogical, inaccurate, but not dumb. They had sat up until midnight fighting. Not arguing. Fighting. He had accused her of being a bad mother, a bad housekeeper, a bad wife, and a bad companion, a spendthrift. But he would not talk about why he hit Dick Baldwin. That had nothing to do with the case. Irrelevant, unimportant. Dumb. He wouldn’t understand it, couldn’t.

Chicky thought about Dick Baldwin. They had said little on the way to the station. But before getting out of the car he had kissed her on the cheek and told her to stop wearing yellow. “It’s the plumage of the sexual invert,” he had said, which made no sense at all to her.

She didn’t really like him very much. It was just that his teasing, off-beat manner was exciting. He looked like a grocery clerk, that was the worst of it. With his glasses and the rows of copy pencils in his vest pocket. But he had good hands, scrubbed and strong-looking, with long fingers and well-kept nails. Dick Baldwin had a scar on the big knuckle of his right hand. He had done a lot of interesting things in his life, she knew. After college he had gone to Europe. His first job with the magazine had been in Paris. He spoke French and knew all about wines. There were bullfight posters on the walk of his small apartment. You had to be an artist or a peasant to like bullfighting, he said. And he made a point of insisting that she was afraid of him. Once he had suggested she meet him in the city for cocktails and dinner. “I would like to explain in precise detail what is wrong with you,” he’d said. “But you’ll probably find it very flattering.” He had set the scene with relish. “Vermouth with lots of ice and far too many cigarettes. You’ll sit in a deep chair in a wonderful old room with draperies and a fireplace and you’ll feel frightened and illicit and probably quite pleased with yourself. We’ll go to a French place for dinner, a petite boîte on Eleventh Avenue where sailors off the French Line ships eat and drink. The air is foul with Gauloise Bleu, but the food and wine are superb. The seamen smuggle in brandy and cheeses for M. Le Chef, I’m sure. Would you like to know what I’ll suggest for dinner?”

She had said: “I’m more interested in after dinner,” and he had laughed and said, “If I have to suggest anything it means there was a flaw in the production.”

She didn’t know if he was serious. His touch was pretty heavy, she thought. If he were serious there wouldn’t be so much talk. But she didn’t know. She hadn’t much experience.

Her legs moved under the covers. Her body was hot. She lay still then, savoring a sudden falling coldness in the pit of her stomach. The room was very quiet. She sat up and reached for the telephone, but after dialing a number she put the receiver down before anyone answered and went into the bathroom and turned on the shower.

She put on a bathing cap and soaped herself extravagantly. The hot water steamed the glass door of the shower stall, and she could hardly see her body through the swirling vapor. It was a pleasantly alarming feeling, as if she were hiding from someone in a safe warm place. The water rushed down her slim body and sluiced the soap into a frothy pool at her feet. She brushed her teeth, tied back the damp ends of her hair, and got back into bed, snuggling down deeply under the covers.

She decided to count up to twenty. Mrs. White would knock by then, something would make her knock. No lamb chops or steak. The dry cleaning, the laundry, the mail. But although she counted very slowly there was no interruption. She went on to fifty, whispering each number with a growing excitement. Finally she stopped counting and closed her eyes. Barbara could pick up Bobby after school...

She sat up, lit a cigarette. Then dialed Dick Baldwin’s number with care.

At the office he used a crisp, man-at-work voice: “Hi, Chick. What’s up?”

“Well, I just called to tell you how sorry I am about that ridiculous scene Det made yesterday. He’s awfully embarrassed, I think, but you know how he is — he just can’t admit he’s wrong.”

“Forget it,” he said. “He was excited and blew his top, period.” Then: “So what else is new?”

“Are you busy?”

“Not particularly. Why?”

“Well, you sound kind of preoccupied. I picture you at the typewriter with your sleeves rolled up and a cigarette in your mouth. Pounding out the big story. Is that what you’re doing?”

“Not exactly. I was dictating some notes on car production. Very boring stuff, you’d find it.” He paused. “And you’re busy as a little suburban bee, I imagine.”

“Not exactly. I’m still in bed actually. I’m too bored to get up.”

“Boredom is a luxury I can’t afford, unfortunately. So relax and enjoy it.”

“I’m just at loose ends, I guess. But I wanted you to know how sorry I am about yesterday. Det’s got such a hair-trigger temper. But he really feels awful about it, I know.” She paused. “Am I keeping you from anything?”

“No — nothing earthshaking, that is.”

“I like talking to you at work. You sound so irritable. I should hang up, I know. But oh, I feel like a change of scenery. I’d like to have a job in a factory or be going up to Alaska.” She laughed and said quickly: “Do you remember that little French restaurant you told me about?”

“French restaurant? Oh, sure. The one on Eleventh Avenue. It’s at about Forty-fifth Street, I think.”

She waited, but he said nothing else; and she could hear his slow even breathing. Her fingers tightened on the receiver. “How about taking me to dinner?”

“That’s a marvelous idea, Chicky. I’ll tell you what. You meet me at... oh damn! What lousy timing. I’ve got a business date tonight. Some character from the UAW is girding himself to convince me that wages can go up while car prices come down.”

He went on talking, repeating his regrets and damning his luck. Chicky could see herself in the mirror across the room, small blonde head, bare shoulders and breasts, sitting clean and scrubbed in her bed. She looked very white and small.

“It’s all right, Dick,” she said. “It was just a stray thought.”

“Well, wait! Do I get a rain check? Supposing I call you when I get my desk cleared away. Okay, Chicky?”

“That will be fine.”

“Say hello to Slugger Detweiller for me.” He sounded brisk and busy again. “Tell him I’m begging for a return match. With double Martinis at thirty paces.”

“I’ll warn him. We’ll see you soon, Dick.”

“Fine. Maybe we can take in a show. I’ll talk to our theater guy and see...” He stopped and she heard him draw a sharp breath. “Chicky, I’ll call you tomorrow. I’ve got to think... Do you understand?”

She put the phone down on his worried voice and smoked a tasteless cigarette. It was really funny, she thought. If you looked at it a certain way it was quite funny. He was scared. It was all talk, safe, uninvolved talk. And she hadn’t known it. She had thought it was her decision to make. Yes or no. Say the word. She wondered fleetingly if lots of women thought about having affairs without thinking if I can. If anyone wants me.

But she had made a start. She realized that. She had tried. And one time it wouldn’t be just talk. She had to prove it could happen; otherwise nothing would be right again. And with that knowledge cold and hard inside her she turned on her face and began to cry.

Barbara Farrell finished lunch at one o’clock. From the windows above the sink she looked up at a steel-blue sky tinted evenly with the pale copper light of autumn sunshine. It was more like spring than fall, she thought. The big brown leaves drifting to the ground were an incongruous sight in the soft, warm air.

She took a steak from the freezer and put it out to thaw. After yesterday’s roast this was an extravagant choice but she felt John needed cheering up. Last night he had hardly touched dinner. He had been worried about Malleck, she knew. But what worried her was that he seemed to have a reluctant respect for the man. Malleck didn’t bluster; he was coldly and toughly sure of himself. He didn’t sugar-coat his fanatic opinions, or rationalize them with bargain-basement philosophy. He put them flatly and quietly, a big cold man with a deceptively soft voice and features that looked as if they had been hacked out of a block of wood. And John had heard him out; not courteously, but with something like respect.

Usually their family meals were festive. John enjoyed sitting with cigarettes and an extra cup of coffee and listening to the children prattle about their day’s activities. This had been the custom in his own home, she knew. The dinner table had been a forum for opinion and discussion and argument.

John’s father (whom she had met only a few times before his death) had been a positive but courtly old man, with the firm notion that vigorous talk over food was a fine aid to digestion. He had been in the contracting business but from John’s stories she had the impression he would have been happier building medieval cathedrals rather than modern houses. He disliked the deft and functional. He distrusted people who ate quickly and silently. He approved of missed trains and forgotten anniversaries; the inevitable imperfections of life amused him. People who tried to draw neat patterns in the almighty confusion of existence struck him as fools.

John was a lot like him, she knew. It was all toned down, a bit wry and derisive, but underneath the humor there was the same contempt — or was it fear? — for ambition and authority, for people who rode hard at life, who managed their affairs forcefully and shrewdly. It was why he poked fun at Sam Ward and Grace. It was why he kept out of the dogfights at the office. But was it the reason for his seeming respect for Malleck? Was John afraid of him?

Barbara went into the living room to get a cigarette, and tried to put the worrisome thoughts from her mind. She knew that her distinctions were critical, and she didn’t enjoy them; it struck her as graceless to pry at some suspected weakness that was unimportant and irrelevant to their happiness.

The house was clean and quiet. Angey and Jimmy would be home soon, and John a few hours after them, bringing in the touch of evening chill on his topcoat. She lit her cigarette and walked out on the small, tile-floored terrace that adjoined the dining room. She was wearing shorts and one of John’s old shirts, and the sun was almost hot on her bare legs. The summer’s tan hadn’t faded yet, she saw, looking down at her smooth knees; her skin was still an even August brown.

She stretched out on a lounge chair with her hands behind her head. It’s a tough life in the suburbs, she thought, savoring the warm sun on her legs and face. She could imagine John’s reply to that, and it made her smile. Would you rather go downtown and listen to the big men talk? Bracket the idea clientwise, candle some eggs to see who’s chirping. What a thrill! And then home to the tunafish casserole and studio couch and the black and red abstractions on the wall. Pulse with the city’s beat. Lift sharp, hopeful breasts to all the tomorrows.

The doorbell rang and she sat up with the faint smile still on her lips. It was probably Chicky, she thought. Eager to get the word on her performance yesterday. Waiting for the reviews. I am a bitch, she thought, and swung her legs off the lounge.

She assumed they were delivery boys or salesmen at first; they smiled when she opened the door, a pair of large, well-groomed teen-agers with the sunlight shining on their healthy skin and hair. They seemed at ease; their manner was authoritative but pleasant.

“Mrs. Farrell?” The taller boy inclined his dark head politely.

“Yes, that’s right. What is it?”

They moved forward as if on cue, brushing by her before she could protest, then strolled casually into her living room.

“Now what’s all this?” she said, turning to watch them with a puzzled smile. “Salesmen used to be content to get a foot in the door. Is this some bold new approach?”

They didn’t answer; they were looking about the room, hands resting on their hips, occasionally nodding to one another as if comparing their appraisals of the pictures and furniture.

“I’m afraid you’ve made a mistake,” she said. “I don’t believe I know either of you boys.”

“That’s all right,” the taller one said. “We’re friends of your husband.” He studied her thoughtfully, as if she were another item in the room to be classified and appraised; but underneath his surface gravity she felt the impact of a mocking sarcasm. He was older than she had judged at first, nineteen perhaps, with a slender, springy body and darkly handsome features — a sullen face, knowing and scornful, lighted now with deliberate malice. She felt an unpleasant little shock run through her as she noticed the Indian head that was sewn to the front of his red sweater.

The other boy, blond, bulky and powerful, wore a white T shirt and a gaberdine windbreaker. “It’s nice here,” he said thoughtfully and sauntered into the dining room. “Elegant as hell!”

“What do you want?” Barbara said. She knew who they were now. “What do you want here?”

The dark boy, the one she knew was called Duke, said: “Why, this is just a social call, Mrs. Farrell. We’re just here for a little chat.”

The big blond boy had turned out of sight into the kitchen. Barbara was still standing with a hand on the knob of the front door. Duke grinned at her and said, “There’s nothing to be afraid of, Mrs. Farrell.”

Barbara closed the door. She forced herself to breathe evenly. Then she said, “Aren’t you being a little bit ridiculous?”

Duke widened his eyes. “We’re just repaying your old man’s call. He stopped by my house yesterday while I was out. He’s quite a guy.” Duke grinned as if this were a joke they might share. “Friend of the delinquent boy.”

“He simply wanted to talk to you,” Barbara said.

“Well, that was nice of him. I can’t think of anything I’d like more. A good long talk with your old man.” Duke leaned against the back of a sofa and lit a cigarette. “Maybe I could help him. He’s kind of mixed up, I think.”

“I don’t find this funny,” Barbara said sharply. “Whether you have the sense to believe this or not, he went to see you as a friend. He’s willing to do anything to prevent trouble.”

“What kind of trouble is he in, Mrs. Farrell?”

“You know precisely what I mean,” Barbara said, almost grateful for his insolent little smile; it sent a hot anger through her body. “Now if you’ve finished showing off will you kindly get out of my house.”

Jerry sauntered back from the kitchen. “Hey, Duke, Mr. Farrell is having steak for dinner. Now what do you suppose is the matter with him? He’s got a nice home, a nice wife, cute kids. How come he’s all mixed up?”

Duke blew thoughtfully on the tip of his cigarette. “These things are pretty deep sometimes. Everything may look nice and pretty on the surface, but underneath...” He shuddered theatrically. “Underneath it’s a snake pit. Now how about his job, Mrs. Farrell? He seem happy with his work? Does he have a good relationship with his boss? And has he had a raise lately? Things like that can get a guy stewing, you know.”

Barbara said, “I’ve asked you to leave. Are you going?”

The big blond boy was looking into the study. “Oh, oh,” he said. “Here’s a trouble spot. A TV set. And a bar.”

Duke snapped his fingers. “Now that might be it, Mrs. Farrell. Does he watch a lot of those unhealthy crime shows on television? Those stories about crooked cops and bank tellers running off with a blonde and a pack of dough, they can get a guy all stirred up.”

“And there’s all that booze in there,” Jerry said, rolling his eyes up to the ceiling. “I see him sitting there night after night watching them unhealthy shows, so tanked up he can’t hit the ground with his hat.”

“Get out of here!” Barbara said, trying to control her voice. “If you don’t leave I’m going to call the police.”

“And tell them what, Mrs. Farrell?” Duke said coldly and contemptuously; he had discarded the air of elaborate mockery, and now his eyes were sharp with bitter anger. He took a step toward her, his slender body tense with emotion. “We’re not getting out until I’m finished talking to you. Your husband thinks it’s all right to snoop around my house. Grilling my old man like he’s a cop. Asking about me. Where do I work? Who do I pal around with? Snooping around my bedroom. When do I come home at night? Where do I spend my time?”

He grinned scornfully. “Then he checks into my club with more questions, chumming up to a girl young enough to be his daughter. So I’m repaying his call. I got the same rights he has. What’s wrong with him, that’s what I want to know.”

They were standing between her and the phone, she saw, and she didn’t know whether this was accidental or not; but she did know that their manner had changed subtly in the past moment or so. She was conscious of their young male arrogance, the speculative shine of their eyes. “I’m sure Mr. Farrell had no idea there’d be any misunderstanding,” she said slowly. Jerry, she saw, was leaning against the jamb of the study door, his hands in his pockets. He was staring down at her bare legs. “Perhaps... if you like... I could ask Mr. Farrell to call you tonight.” She felt vulnerable and exposed; she hadn’t had time to put on fresh make-up after lunch, and there was an unpleasant shiver of gooseflesh on her legs. She hated her fear, but she was wise enough to respect it. She knew the meaning of the still, heavy feeling in the room, understood better than they did that a careless spark could ignite it.

Her lips were dry but she willed herself not to moisten them. She said as easily as she could manage, “I’m expecting the children home shortly, so you’ll have to excuse me, I’m afraid.”

Jerry was still looking at her legs, still smiling softly. “You know, Duke,” he said, “there’s things beside booze and TV shows that get a man all stirred up. Too much or not enough — it can cause problems.”

“I know what you mean,” Duke said. “They’re called repressions. Get the cork in the bottle too tight, and wham!” He pounded a fist into his palm and the abrupt, metallic crack of flesh against flesh made Barbara start; she stepped backward quickly, almost tripping, and Jerry laughed and said, “Don’t worry, Mrs. Farrell. I’ll catch you if you fall.”

“Get out of here!” she cried, and even in her fear she was humiliated at the entreaty in her voice. “Get out, get out, please.”

“Sure, sure,” Duke said. He made a placating gesture with his hand. “There’s nothing to be upset about.”

They had made her cringe, she realized; that was what they must have wanted. This was what they had done to Jimmy.

“Get out of here,” she said bitterly, close to tears now. But she wasn’t frightened any more. “Get out,” she cried in sudden fury. “Get out.”

“Come on, Jerry,” Duke said. “This is what you get for trying to help out these rich mixed-up people.” At the door he turned and looked at Barbara. “What you’re afraid of is in your head, not mine. And one other thing: if you call the cops what will you tell them? That we stopped by to see what your husband wanted to talk to us about? Come on, Jerry. Let’s drift.”

When the door closed Barbara ran across the room and slipped the burglar chain into its metal runners. She leaned against the door then, breathing unevenly, listening to the rapid stroke of her heart. She resisted an impulse to run to the phone. She waited a full minute, getting control of herself. Then she walked across the room and called her husband’s office.

Chapter Seven

Ат seven o’clock that night Farrell pulled up and parked in front of the Chiefs’ clubhouse on Matt Street. He went down the short flight of stone steps and knocked on the door. From inside he heard music, a big hysterical trumpet weaving above an insistent drumbeat. Farrell knocked again, pounding on the door with his fist. A latch clicked and Enrique looked up at him. “All right, don’ break it down,” he said.

Farrell pushed the door open with the flat of his hand. The room was filled with cigarette smoke, vibrating with the crash of music. In the rear Duke and Jerry were playing cards, the chips and silver gleaming on the green felt surface of the poker table. The winos were not in sight, but Cleo sat cross-legged on a bar stool behind Jerry. She wore thick white ankle socks with tiny bells sewn to them, and as she swung her foot the bells made a tiny sound under the strident jazz beat.

Duke looked up as Farrell came toward him. He glanced without expression at Jerry and called to Enrique. “Turn down that music. We got company.”

The music faded to a miniature squeal.

Farrell stared down at their wise, expectant little smiles. They didn’t take this seriously, he knew; he represented nothing but a diversion to them, a prospect of fun to brighten a dull evening. His temper was dangerously short, but he hadn’t come here to indulge his temper. He pulled an empty chair to the table and sat down. In the silence the little bells on Cleo’s socks sounded clearly, insistently.

Farrell said drily, “Who’s the big winner?”

Duke laughed and the sound of it was a dismissal of banalities. “The big brother bit, eh? One of the boys. You sound like a guy we know. Father Martin from St. Ann’s. Ain’t that right, Jerry?”

Jerry nodded, watching Farrell with a little grin. “That’s right, Duke. Father Martin always asks who’s the big winner. He hands around cigarettes and talks about baseball. He even kids us about girls.”

Duke pushed a poker chip around in a circle. “He wants to understand us,” he said drily. “He wants to be a buddy.”

“He’s the swinging end,” Jerry said. “Sixty years old, bald as an egg, and he wants to be a buddy. Always pitching up gags and wisecracks. He don’t act like a priest at all.”

“So we don’t treat him like one,” Duke said, a flick of contempt in his voice. “That’s fair enough, isn’t it?” He stared with bitter challenge at Farrell, the overhead light shadowing his lean arrogant features. “So let’s cut the buddy-buddy crap. What do you want?”

“I want you to keep far away from me,” Farrell said slowly and deliberately. “Away from my kids, away from my home. Is that clear enough?”

“I could say the same thing to you,” Duke said, and blew a lazy stream of smoke toward the electric light bulb hanging above the table. “Why don’t you stay away from me? What did you learn from talking to my old man, by the way? Did he give you a lot of jazz about the good old days on the railroad? Did that help you understand me?”

“You think I want to understand you?” Farrell said quietly.

“Then you stopped in here,” Duke went on, his voice sharpening. “You met Cleo. And Enrique. And my drunken pets. Did that explain why I’m all mixed up? Why I’m a no-good bum?” The light flickered in his dark eyes. “Why I’m a delinquent slob going to hell in a hand-basket?”

Farrell put his hands flat on the table. “Now get this straight,” he said, glancing from Duke to Jerry. “I don’t give one good goddamn about understanding either of you. You think you’re interesting. Problem kids. Someone everybody is concerned about helping and straightening out. Well, you’re not interesting to me. Go to hell in a hand-basket if you want to, it’s not my affair. But let me tell you one thing: there’s nothing spectacular about you. You’re going to get older and make a living washing cars or running a freight elevator or sweeping out basements. And you’ll bore hell out of everybody whining how you never got any breaks. You might have got through college on football. That’s how I made it. But if you’re too dumb and lazy to give it a whirl, that’s fine with me. Do whatever the hell you want. I don’t see you as a national waste. Or as valuable raw material that’s being neglected. In my book...”

Duke yawned elaborately and said, “Let’s play cards, eh?” He grinned at Jerry. “The radio seemed awful loud for a while, didn’t it?”

“A guy could hardly think,” Jerry said.

Farrell stood up and slapped the cards from the table. The two boys stared at him, caught and held by the anger in his face, and Farrell said softly, “In my book you’re gutless bums. You hounded my son into stealing, you broke into my house to scare my wife. You’re great with women and kids, aren’t you? With a gang at your back.”

Cleo said anxiously, “They didn’t mean...” but Duke cut her off with a quick, furious glance. Jerry was watching Duke like a dog awaiting commands, alert but uncertain; he was rubbing his big hands together, a frown clouding his broad features. Duke turned to Farrell and started to speak; but he changed his mind and his eyes slid away from the anger in Farrell’s face. He began to move poker chips about in a nervous circle. “All right, you made a deal,” he said, in a high, bitter voice. He suddenly met Farrell’s eyes. “But you’re part of a gang too, you and your big-shot friends, the Faircrest Squares, that’s who you are. You fight together and stick together the same as we do. But that’s fine. Nobody blames you for it. Something you don’t like, you get up a committee and get the cops to fix it for you.” He stood up and leaned toward Farrell. “All right, you heard me,” he yelled. “It’s a deal.”

Farrell stared at him and said nothing. He waited until the anger drained from Duke’s face. He waited as the silence stretched out tightly between them, waited until Duke finally looked down at the table and ran a hand across his forehead. Then Farrell said: “It’s a deal. Don’t forget it,” and walked toward the door. Enrique turned up the record player and as Farrell went up the stone steps to the street he could hear the blast of the music behind him, the hard jazz pushing angrily at his back.

There was a pleasurable stir of excitement in Farrell’s office the following morning. Weinberg’s thinking on Atlas refrigerators had struck a spark of interest from the client. The idea had been pitched up in a casual-seeming memo which had been chiseled out with great care by Sam Mellon, the agency’s copy chief — a memo suggesting merely that the idea was worth exploring. The advertising director at Atlas had agreed, and the wheels were turning. There were prospects of additional billing, and the smell of money mingled inevitably with the aroma of sour grapes.

Farrell lunched with a copywriter named Rawlings.

“The kitchen, the heart of the home,” Rawlings said, shaking his head. He lit a cigarette and tasted his Martini. “Why didn’t we think of that? I guess it’s biological illiteracy on my part. I always figured the heart of the home for a more central spot. Around the second floor, maybe. Definitely above the first floor, at any rate.” Rawlings was short and sturdy with pink cheeks and a tic which gave him the look of a worried confidence man. “What’s the matter? You seem low.”

“Seasonal decline, I suppose. Moulting.” Farrell tried to get his mind off his own problems. “Well, where do you imagine the kidneys of a home would be? In the bar, eh?”

“Hey!” Rawlings said. “This marches bien. Weinberg didn’t see the potential. We can use his idea on damn near any account. Where’s the stomach of the home? The basement, eh? Keep your canned goods there, naturally. And the roof? It’s your home’s poor old bald head. Put a toupee on it by reshingling.”

“Well, he’s got a good idea,” Farrell said.

“That’s why I’m mad, for Christ’s sake. Let’s have another drink and face the fact we re not really creative.”

There was a plans session at four and Colby, the supervisor on Atlas, asked Farrell to sit in. He had little to do but listen and make an occasional note. Weinberg was near the head of the long table, tense and stimulated by success, amplifying his concept for the benefit of several people from the client’s advertising staff. Layouts and photographs were passed around and Farrell found himself looking at a glossy picture of a colonial kitchen. In the middle of the clean, old pine floor stood a tall Atlas refrigerator, its doors open to display an immense assortment of plastic containers and stacks of packaged vegetables and meats. A mother was looking into the icebox. She was smiling, a hand on her hip, one foot cocked back on a spiky heel. Slim and pretty in a flaring skirt and cocktail apron, she was considering the array of food and drink crammed into the shelves and storage compartments of the refrigerator.

On the right a father relaxed in a pine rocker before a great stone fireplace. He was pointing a pipe at another dad, and a boy sat between them dreaming into the fire. A couple stood apart from this group with drinks in their hands, smiles on their faces. They were admiring an antique coffee-grinder on the mantelpiece.

Farrell said it was effective and passed it along. He lit another cigarette. The room was crowded and noisy, swirling with smoke. He rested his eyes briefly by looking out at the fine span of bridge he could see through the wide clean windows.

Weinberg was talking about oral satisfactions: breast feeding, kissing, drinking, eating, tying them all into the heart-of-the-home theme. At one point he said: “You could argue — using a pretty long bow, I’ll admit — that the kitchen is really the sexiest room in the house.” He mentioned Ceres and grain and fertility, and something about Egypt which Farrell didn’t catch.

The picture took shape, and it was a pleasant one. Smiling, substantial people, the men in tweeds, the women in toreador pants and ballet slippers, congregating for the essentials of life in the heart of the home — in large, tile- or brick-floored kitchens, with firelight and drinks to soften and mellow their moods. And close at hand, Farrell thought, was the icebox full of eternal verities, the steaks and cold beer.

Someone made the point that the campaign might tie in effectively with summer living patterns. The beach cottage, the cabin at the lake or mountains, this was stripped-down living, clean and functional. People came back from sailing or swimming or golf wanting the basics of life — food and drink. “Which they get...” it was Rawlings speaking, Farrell noticed with some amusement, “in perfect condition from the jet-cooled Atlas, the Iceberg of Refrigerators — nine-tenths of your food is out of sight.” Rawlings intoned the company’s slogan earnestly, but the tic in his eye made it appear as if he might be winking at the whole idea.

Farrell’s thoughts drifted as he looked at the graceful webbing of the bridge. Duke had said last night that the people in Faircrest were a gang — sticking together, fighting together, dangerous. It had seemed a twisted rationalization to Farrell. Still — where would Duke and his pals fit into the scenes that were being dreamed up in a session like this? Would they fit in at all? The cute people in these layouts and photographs were damn well organized; they had entrance requirements, taboos, special values, the blackball. The crowd on the veranda with the tall, cool drinks, the clean-limbed people on water-skis, the sailors and golfers and clubmen, the plump old rogue who knew brandy and the woman who loved nice things — they were a gang all right! And they wouldn’t want Duke around, Farrell decided; not until he made some dough, at any rate. But there was nothing wrong with that. The world didn’t owe Duke yachts and convertibles. He had to get out and scratch for them. That was the system. But how about Enrique? Would money get him into the classy gangs? Probably not. Even if he cornered the switchblade concession in Central Park and made a million bucks. It was chic to be southern, but only up to a point.

The trouble was, Farrell thought, there were a hell of a lot of Dukes and Enriques around who would probably never get into the big, beautiful gangs they saw living it up in the magazine ads and TV commercials. It was just possible that there were more Dukes and Enriques than there were brandy-bibbers and backyard chefs and mothers looking cutely into stuffed iceboxes.

The telephone beside Colby rang and a secretary picked it up quickly, hushed and discreet in the great cave of the winds. She glanced down at Farrell. “It’s for you, Mr. Farrell. It’s a Lieutenant Jameson.”

“I’ll take it in my office,” Farrell said. “Excuse me.”

Colby said, “If you want, take it in here. Maybe you can keep half an ear on what’s going on.”

“All right then,” Farrell said. There was a small cold knot in his stomach. The phone was on a long extension cord and he carried it to a sofa a dozen feet from the conference table. “This is Farrell,” he said, fumbling for his cigarettes. Everyone in the room was talking again and he raised his voice and said: “What’s up, Lieutenant?”

“Sorry to bother you at work, Mr. Farrell.”

“That’s all right. What’s the matter?”

The lieutenant’s voice was dry and hard. “One of the boys who belong to the Chiefs got worked over pretty thoroughly last night — early this morning rather. Does this come as a complete surprise to you?”

“Of course it does. What do you mean by that crack?”

“Slow down. I’m not suggesting you’re involved. What I meant was this: have you heard any of your friends talking about this sort of thing?”

Farrell hesitated. “There’s been talk, sure. That’s a normal reaction.”

“And you’re sure this talk was just talk?”

“Hell no, I’m not sure,” Farrell said, with a touch of anger. “I’m surmising. But why did you call me about this matter?”

“That’s a fair question,” Jameson said, and Farrell sensed a weariness in his voice. “Perhaps because you struck me as a sensible sort of person. A little less volatile, say, than your friend Detweiller. At any rate, let’s not flare up at each other. We’ve got a problem, and the important thing is to solve it.” He paused. “Am I cutting into your work?”

“No, that’s all right.” Someone at the conference table was telling a joke. “Go right ahead.”

“This boy was beaten up by two grown men. They caught him in an alley near Matt Street and asked him if he belonged to the Chiefs. He said yes. One held him, and the other did the knuckle work. The man who runs the candy store near the Chiefs’ clubhouse heard the talk this morning and passed it along to the beat cop. We picked the boy up but he stuck to the typical B-movie hoodlum attitude and refused to talk, except to say he couldn’t identify the men, and had no idea why they’d singled him out for a shellacking. I rounded up as many of the Chiefs as I could find, but they clammed up, too. I learned, however, that you’d been to see Duke’s father, and that you’d been to the Chiefs’ clubhouse a couple of times. Mind if I ask why?”

“Of course not,” Farrell said. The little knot in his stomach was colder. He had done nothing wrong but as he mashed out his cigarette he realized his hand was trembling slightly. “I thought I might talk some sense into their heads. It seemed to me the situation was getting pretty explosive.”

“Were you worried about your friends doing something reckless?”

“Well, not exactly.” Farrell wasn’t telling the truth, and he was aware of a lack of conviction in his voice. The lieutenant must have noticed it also, for he said, “Not exactly, eh? But something was worrying you, is that it?”

“Now listen: I’m sorry some boy got knocked around, but I don’t know a damn thing about it.”

“Very well.” The lieutenant hesitated. “Look, Mr. Farrell, if you find out anything about it, will you let me know?”

“Yes, of course I will.”

“I hope you mean that. And I think you do. About the worst thing that could happen right now, and I’m not thinking only about Hayrack, I mean this generally, is for any adult or group of adults to think they can by-pass the cops on this problem of juvenile delinquency. Delinquent, by the way, is a word I don’t think much of. I’d rather say hoodlum or deadbeat or bully. Anyway, that’s beside the point. The thing is, as much as the average citizen might feel like wringing these kids’ necks, it’s not their job, it’s police work. You spread that word and you might be doing your friends a favor.”

“I’ll do that,” Farrell said.

“Excuse me a second,” Jameson said. Then, “Can you hang on for a while?”

“Yes, of course.”

“I won’t keep you long.”

Farrell lit another cigarette. Colby glanced at him and Farrell smiled and said, “Sorry, be right with you.” The room was hot and stuffy. Eight or ten men and two secretaries sat around the long table. The ashtrays were overflowing. Weinberg was talking about the differences between security foods and status foods. “Caviar or terrapin, for instance, are obvious status foods to most people. They don’t satisfy hunger, they satisfy ego. On the other hand, beef stew with dumplings, steaks and french fries, things like that are usually security foods, associated with warm pleasant memories of home, with Mom making sure that all the kids were well fed, and so forth. Now in our campaign we might...”

“Mr. Farrell?” Jameson said.

“Yes?”

“I’ve just been talking to Sergeant Cabella. I asked you to hang on because he’s been checking out a lead related to this trouble with the Chiefs. You remember the old quarry near the golf course? The one kids used as a swimming hole.”

“Sure — it was filled in last summer.”

“That’s right, on a complaint lodged by a committee of Faircrest residents. It was an eyesore, dangerous for youngsters and so forth. And the Rosedale Council condemned it.”

“What’s that got to do with our problem?”

“I’m not sure yet. The quarry was used almost exclusively by boys from Hayrack — the Chiefs among them. Faircrest condemned it. So — the rumor has it — the Chiefs decided to levy a quarry tax against kids from Faircrest. Sort of an indemnity. Fifteen bucks a head — which was the amount figuring in each of these extortions. If we can prove this I’ll haul Duke and Jerry back here fast. And this time we’ll get some results.”

“They’re wasting their time as delinquents,” Farrell said. “Anybody who can figure out a new tax has a fine future as a politician. But do you think you can prove it?”

“My guess would be yes. In their cockeyed view, they probably think they were justified in doing what they did. So it shouldn’t be too hard to stampede them into defending their actions. People enjoy claiming they’re virtuous, that’s all it amounts to.”

“Which still leaves us with the fact that one of the Chiefs got banged around by a pair of adults — who probably felt they were justified too.”

“Frankly that worries me more than anything else. Well, thanks, Mr. Farrell. I’ll let you know how things come along.”

Farrell returned to the table and tried to pick up the thread of the discussion. Someone had suggested that it might be a good idea to put a refrigerator in a medieval castle, and Weinberg was arguing that such an image would be completely irrelevant to his thinking. “We want to evoke the warmth and security that comes from food,” he said passionately. “The shudder of pleasure a child feels in knowing he is to be fed — not because he’s earned it or even deserves it, but because someone loves him and wants to make him comfortable.”

The pencil broke in Farrell’s fingers and he realized with a start that he hadn’t been thinking about what Weinberg was saying; he had been thinking about Malleck.

Chapter Eight

After dinner Farrell settled down in the study with the papers. Angey and Jimmy were in the living room dancing to a portable radio. She was trying to teach him rock-’n’-roll. “Can’t you listen to the music?” she said shrilly. “You just flop around, for Heaven’s sake.”

Barbara looked up from her book and smiled at him. “This is for his own good, you understand.”

“Hurts her more than it does him, eh?”

“Actually he’s pretty hopeless right now. I think that’s why she keeps at it. The challenge. Daughter of mine or not, she’s an awfully good little dancer.”

“Yes,” he said, and put the paper aside. He looked up at the ceiling. There was a crack near the molding above the bookcase and he wondered if he should have someone come in and take a look at it. He could hear the plasterer saying: “Well, you let a thing like that get out of hand, and you got real trouble.”

“What’s the matter?” Barbara asked him.

“I’m getting stale.” He hadn’t told her of Lieutenant Jameson’s call. “The caged commuter tugging at the leash. Tired of the rat race, to put it in a fresh phrase.”

“Oh, that old thing. Would a cup of coffee help?”

“I don’t think so,” he said, and stretched his arms above his head. “I’m going to take a turn around the block. Lean against a lamppost with my coat collar turned up and smoke a significant cigarette.” He stood up and patted her smooth brown head. “Maybe some girl will show up in the fog, a dark-haired thing with a wild, wounded mouth, fleeing from the East India Combine.”

“Well, if your lonely strollings take you as far as the Boulevard buy us some cigarettes, okay?”

“Anything else?”

She smiled up at him. “Wild and wounded mouth indeed, flurry back.”

Farrell put on his topcoat and walked down the block to the Detweillers’ home. The lights were on in the living room, softly muted by the draperies pulled across the picture window. He went up the steps and rang the bell. Detweiller opened the door and said, “Well, howdy, neighbor.” He held a highball glass in his hand and seemed in high spirits; his handsome beefy face was flushed, and there was an expectant look around his eyes. “Come on in,” he said, slapping Farrell’s shoulder. “It’s a cold night. Let’s put some alcohol in the radiator.”

Malleck was sitting in the living room. He got to his feet when Farrell entered, his big raw-boned hands hanging quietly at his sides. “Well, it’s nice to see you again, Mr. Farrell,” he said, in his soft easy voice.

“I forgot you guys had met,” Detweiller said. “What’ll you have, John?”

“Something light — with a lot of water.”

Malleck was in his shirt sleeves, his collar open. He looked big and awkward against the pastel, feminine tone of the room. There was a bottle of beer on the table beside his chair. He sat down and lit a cigarette, watching Farrell with an inquiring little smile.

“The Missus and family well?” he said.

“Just fine,” Farrell said.

“I’m glad to hear it.” The smile flared briefly, lighting the hard angular planes of his face. “In this day and age that’s something to be thankful for.”

“Where’s Chicky?” Farrell asked Detweiller.

Detweiller hesitated before answering. He stood at the bar with his back to Farrell, busy mixing a drink. “She went into town for the day,” he said, turning to hand Farrell a glass. He grinned then, his hard, full cheeks squeezing his eyes into bright points of light. “The day and night, I should say. One of her old pals from college — a gal who’s a buyer from some store in Chicago, is in on business — and she talked Chicky into playing hooky for the night. She didn’t have to do much talking. You know Chicky. They’re going to a play and then repairing to this gal’s suite for a hen session. Their mutual pals will get a good working over, I’ll bet.”

“It sounds like fun,” Farrell said.

“Of course it is,” Detweiller said quickly. He laughed. “Chicky likes to let off steam — she’s got a low boring content, as the gag goes. Not that she isn’t perfectly happy out here — hell, you couldn’t drag her back to the city to live — but occasionally she torches for the bright lights. So what’s wrong with that? We get enough of it during the week, and we forget the girls need a change of scene. Barbara likes to run in every now and then, doesn’t she?”

“Of course,” Farrell said.

Detweiller sat down and sipped his drink. Malleck looked at the backs of his big raw hands. A silence settled in the room.

Farrell said: “Det, I had a call from Lieutenant Jameson today.”

Detweiller’s eyes flicked to Malleck, and there was a suggestion of complacence in his quick little smile. “Jameson, eh?” He regarded Farrell innocently. “The cop in Hayrack, eh? I’d forgotten his name. What was on his so-called mind?”

“Didn’t he get in touch with you?”

“Me?” Detweiller reached for his cigarettes. “I haven’t talked to him since I reported that Bobby stole my gun. Obviously they haven’t done anything about it. Or if so, they haven’t bothered to tell me about it.”

“Oh, they’ll find the gun all right,” Malleck said, watching Farrell. “They’ll find it after some punk has killed somebody with it. That’s how they work. They don’t stop trouble. They just come around afterward and sweep up the dirt.”

“So what did Jameson want?” Detweiller said. “Was he trying to sell you tickets to a police benefit or something?”

Malleck smiled brightly; it was as if a flare had exploded on the chiseled planes and angles of his face. “That’s about the only time the cops do get in touch with ordinary citizens,” he said.

“What’s your gripe against the police?” Farrell asked him. “You sound as if they might have given you some trouble in the past.”

“Now that’s not what I’d call a friendly remark,” Malleck said. He filled his glass carefully, tilting it to keep the foam from rising. “I didn’t figure you as an unfriendly man, Mr. Farrell. You struck me as a man who wants to be sweet and kind to everybody in the world, irregardless of how they treated you or your family.”

Farrell ignored Malleck’s baiting tone. He said to Detweiller: “I think you know why Jameson called me. A youngster was beaten up in Hayrack early this morning by two men. I don’t know if you were involved or not. But if you were, I’ve got the right as a friend to tell you that you made a dangerous and foolish mistake.”

“As a friend?” Malleck said quickly, his voice dry and sarcastic. “You and I probably wouldn’t agree on what a friend is, Mr. Farrell.”

“Now just a minute,” Detweiller said, pointing a finger at Farrell. “I’m not saying whether your guess is right or wrong. I don’t think it’s any of your business. You’re sitting this deal out — fine. If I decide to do something about it...” He held up a hand. “Remember, I’m saying if — well, that’s fine too. I told you in the beginning where I stood. You thought I was wrong. That’s your privilege. But it’s my privilege to back up my convictions. If you can’t see that, you’re blind.”

Malleck said quietly, “That’s good plain talk. Right on the fine, no hiding around behind big fancy words. Seems to me, Mr. Farrell, it’s even simple enough for you to understand.”

Farrell ignored him. He said to Detweiller, “You can back your convictions to the limit as long as you don’t walk over the other guy’s rights. Damn it, can’t you see you’re thinking like a lynch mob? Deciding who’s guilty, deciding the degree of guilt, deciding the kind of punishment to hand out. Do you seriously think that’s your right, your privilege?”

“Well, I’ll tell you what I think,” Malleck said. “I think you’re just a little bit short on guts, Mr. Farrell.” He stood and hitched up his belt, then put his hands on his hips and looked down at Farrell. The pose spread his big knobby shoulders, making them flare like thick, awkward wings above his hard, flat waist. In the soft lamplight the crevices in his face were dark with shadows, and Farrell could not guess at his expression; all he could see were the cold bright eyes, the heavy forehead topped with coarse black hair. “Yeah, that’s what I think, Mr. Farrell,” Malleck said. “I think there’s a place in your spine where a canary might camouflage himself.”

Farrell looked at him and said evenly, “Did you hold the boy’s arms? Or did you do the slugging job? As you guessed, we wouldn’t agree about friendship. And we sure as hell wouldn’t agree about courage.”

“I guess we wouldn’t at that,” Malleck said, grinning faintly, contemptuously. “Take one man: his kid is made to lie and steal by a pack of human scum, and all the man does is talk about how everybody’s got rights and how you can’t solve these problems by doing anything direct about them. Take another man: his kid runs into the same trouble and the man goes to his defense as prompt and mean as he knows how, and he puts a stop to it. Quite naturally, we wouldn’t agree on which one of those men has guts, and which one is a coward and a fool.”

“Yes, were miles apart,” Farrell said. “It’s a comfortable feeling.”

“You’re awfully cute with words,” Malleck said, shaking his head slowly. “When you get through everything is right back where it started from, nothing settled, nothing finished. You puff ’em out like smoke until nobody can see what they’re talking about.” He sat down with his huge knobby hands hanging limply between his knees and regarded Farrell with what seemed to be honest bewilderment. “I don’t get you at all, Mr. Farrell. You got a nice home, a fine wife and children, but you treat me like I’m some kind of animal for wanting to help you protect them. I went to your home Sunday in a friendly spirit. My boys aren’t in trouble. They’re big kids and can handle themselves, but I learned of what was happening to your youngsters and I felt you’d welcome some help. I knew you wouldn’t get it from the cops. I’m in the trucking business and I know how they work. I saw right away that you and your wife were smart, educated people. Smarter than I am in some ways maybe.” Malleck stared at Farrell, his eyes sharp with shrewd intelligence. “I also saw I wasn’t exactly the kind of guy you and your wife would have in your home for a social occasion. Well, that’s okay with me. I don’t push my way into places I’m not wanted. Now listen!” He pointed a finger at Farrell. “My wife’s a fine woman, make no mistake about it. But I’ll tell you something. Last winter she wanted me to take her to the Stork Club for our anniversary. She’d read about it, I guess. I could afford it. Maybe a little better than lots of people who do go there. But I told her hell no. A place like that isn’t for our kind of people. I like to eat in peace, pick up a bone in my fingers if I want to, and I don’t want some damned snooty waiter looking down his nose at me because I grab the wrong fork.” Malleck’s breath came faster. “And a place like the Stork Club don’t want people like us around, even if we can afford their prices. So we went to a steak house, had some drinks and a fine meal. It was a good time, a fitting time, you know what I mean?” The words came thickly and awkwardly, as if they might be resisting his attempt to dig them out of his mind. “You understand, don’t you?” he said, his voice rising in anger. “I know my place, that’s all I’m trying to tell you.”

“Well, that’s okay,” Farrell said. “A man can choose his place if he wants to. But he can’t choose a place for other people.”

“The hell he can’t,” Malleck said. “Now listen: I moved out of where I lived on Eighty-seventh Street because it was filling up with people I don’t care to have around me or my family. If they had an ounce of pride in their goddamn woolly heads they’d respect my feelings and keep away from me. Like I keep out of where I’m not wanted. But they keep crowding against me and my family. So if they don’t know their place, by God I’ll tell ’em where it is. Now this same kind of scum is pushing against me out here — against you, Farrell, and your family. And you got the gall to high-hat me because I’m offering to help. I go back to what I said first: you’re just a little bit short in the guts department. But there’s some of us who aren’t.” He glanced sharply at Detweiller. “Right, Bill?”

“Well, I don’t think there’s much use in any more talk,” Detweiller said casually. He seemed very pleased with himself, Farrell thought; pleased to be associated with Malleck’s blatant virility. He had proved something last night and whatever it was he was apparently happy about it. “You see, John,” Detweiller went on, a contented and insinuating smile on his lips, “there’s a job to be done. But it’s a job for a certain kind of guy, if you follow me. So I don’t blame you for steering clear of it.”

“Dauntless Det, eh?” Farrell said. He smiled. “Come on, let’s not be childish. I still think...”

“Don’t make smart cracks,” Detweiller said, moving forward to the edge of his chair. “I’ve listened to you because we’ve been friends. But don’t crowd me, John.”

“Oh, for Christ’s sake,” Farrell said. “Will you knock it off?”

“I’m warning you, John,” Detweiller said, and got slowly to his feet. “Don’t sit there sneering at me and treating me like some kind of joke. I don’t take that from anybody.”

Malleck said quietly, “I guess you’re treating us both like a big joke, Mr. Farrell. And come to think of it, I don’t take that from anybody either.”

Farrell turned his glass slowly in his hands, studying the light sparkling on the surface of the liquid. Finally he said, “Det, I think it would be awfully silly for you and me to get into a brawl about this thing.”

“Peace talk,” Malleck said, grinning. “The minute you come up against something tough the brotherly love starts to ooze out of your pores. Well, I’ll tell you this: there are people in this world damn well worth hating. And a man who wants to hug those people in his arms is just covering up the fact that he’s afraid of them. My dad told me that a long time ago. It takes guts to hate things that need hating. And this talk about tolerance and good will for everybody is just so much scared piss. And here’s another thing you...”

“Oh shut up,” Farrell said wearily.

Malleck stood up and said, “A man who says that to me had better be on his feet, Farrell. Are you getting up or do I...”

“Hold it!” Detweiller said sharply, and glanced toward the foyer; a key had sounded in the lock. High heels tapped crisply against the silence and Detweiller said, “Chicky? Is that you?”

“Hi!” Chicky said, coming into the room. She was bright and slim in a snug beige suit, with a corsage of camellias pinned to her shoulder. “What’s wrong?” she said, and stopped as if the tension in the room were a physical barrier. “You look so grim — or is it disappointed? Have I crashed a stag party?”

“No, of course not,” Detweiller said. “I guess we were arguing about baseball or something.”

She smiled at Farrell. “Hi again then. How’s Barbara?”

“Just fine, thanks.”

She said hello to Malleck and sat down in a deep chair. “What a crush in that train.” She put her head back and smiled at Detweiller. “Fix me a drink, will you?”

“Sure, right away. But what happened to your big plans? The dinner and the play and everything. You’ve just had time to get in and out of the city.”

“That’s right, in and out. There was kind of a mix-up. But it’s not a very interesting story. I’ll tell you about it later. Now go on with your baseball talk. I’ll be the referee.”

She looked tired, Farrell thought, her face pale and drawn against the vivid shine of her short yellow hair. She sighed and settled deep in the chair, legs crossed and one foot moving back and forth in a slow, deliberate arc. The beige pump slipped down and swung gracefully on her slender instep, but she didn’t bother to adjust it; she looked too tired to care about anything, Farrell thought, and he wondered if it were just extra mascara that made her eyes look so dark and soft.

Detweiller hadn’t moved to make her drink. He stood watching her with a frown. “Chicky, you know I don’t like mysteries,” he said. “What happened?”

“I told you. There was a mix-up — on the tickets. So I came on home.”

“What kind of a mix-up? The tickets were for the wrong night, or what?”

She sighed and smiled at him. “Yes, it was the wrong night, Det.”

“Couldn’t you do anything about it? Exchange them or something? What play was it?”

“I don’t know. Ginny made the arrangements. Please, Det. Remember that drink we talked about a long time ago?”

“Well, it’s funny as hell,” Detweiller said. “I guess it’s a good thing you gals don’t do this often. How’s Ginny, by the way?”

“Just fine.”

Detweiller glanced at her from the bar. “You sound pretty abrupt. There weren’t any hard feelings, were there? I mean, you were so excited about this thing. You were walking around about a foot off the ground this morning.”

“Det, I’ve got a headache.” She put a hand to her forehead. “Will you bring me that drink and stop talking, for God’s sake?”

“Boy, you aren’t built for the long commute,” Detweiller said. He laughed but there were spots of angry color in his cheeks. “You don’t have the nerves for it.”

Farrell said, “I’ve got to run along. Take it easy, Chicky.”

“Please don’t go on my account. How’s Barbara? Oh, I asked you, didn’t I?”

“She’s loyal, uncomplaining, industrious — a typical wife. Why don’t you try an aspirin or two with that drink?”

“Thanks, doctor.”

Farrell turned at the door and looked back at Malleck and Detweiller. “Don’t take any wooden nickels,” he said. “Particularly ones with Indian heads. They’re bad news.”

Malleck smiled. “You’ve got a real handy way with words, Mr. Farrell. I admire it.”

Detweiller stood at the bar with his back to Farrell. “Good night,” he said quietly.

Farrell waited an instant for him to turn around, but when he saw that Detweiller did not intend to he smiled a good-by to Chicky and walked out of the room.

Chapter Nine

Ат three-thirty the following afternoon Farrell was called out of an Atlas conference by his secretary. “It’s your wife, and she said it was urgent.” Farrell excused himself and walked down to his own office, his anxiety leavened by a certain amount of irritation; the conference was important, not only for itself, but because of what Colby had said to him at lunch. Casually and without preamble Colby had offered him a job as his assistant on Atlas. He had said: “All it means is less coolie labor at your typewriter and a chance to sit around with me and look wise. And some more dough, but that’s a detail. The thing is we need a guy with a little balance to look over Weinberg and Shipley’s shoulders. Weinberg is a nut on the idea that all consumers are sneaky, guilt-ridden bastards, buying things to pay off their old men or to justify a low-amp sex drive. And Shipley, well the poor guy thinks a recording of Boola Boola affects everybody like the siren song. They’re both pretty sharp, but they’re inbred or something. I think you might loosen them up a bit.”

Farrell picked up his phone. “Hello, honey, what is it?” The connection was not clear and he said impatiently, “Hello — I can’t hear what you’re saying.” And then he realized that she was crying.

“Barbara! What is it? What’s the matter?”

“It’s Angey. She was hit by a car on the way home from school. I’m at Memorial Hospital with her now. Please hurry, John.”

The words struck him like blows. “Is she all right? How bad is it, Barbara? Tell me, for God’s sake!”

“She’s in the accident ward now. It’s her legs. She isn’t conscious.”

“I’ll get there as fast as I can. Look, calm down. It’s going to be all right.” He was gripping the receiver so tightly his hand hurt. “Do you hear me? I’ll be there right away.”

“Please hurry, please.”

Farrell dropped the phone and grabbed his suit coat hanging on the back of his chair. His secretary was holding his topcoat and hat.

“My daughter was in an accident,” he said. “I’ve got to get to the hospital. Tell Colby, will you?”

“Yes, of course. Is there anything we can do?”

“I don’t know.”

“Poor, poor thing. Is — she badly hurt?”

“Mrs. Farrell said something about her legs.” He pulled on his topcoat. “I’ll call you when I find out.”

“Dear God, I hope she’s all right.”

It took Farrell an hour by cab to reach the hospital. A nurse at the reception desk directed him to a room on the sixth floor. Barbara was standing in the rubber-tiled corridor talking with a doctor. Farrell held her tightly against him and felt the tremors shaking her body.

“How is she?” he said. “Is she all right?”

“Her left leg is broken but there’s nothing else wrong, thank God.” The words were a muffled blur against his chest. “She’s all right, John, she’s all right.”

“What a hell of a thing for you to go through.”

“That doesn’t matter. She’s all right, that’s all that counts.” She brushed tears from her cheeks and laughed shakily. “I’m behaving like a fool. This is Doctor Kaye, John. He took care of Angey.”

Dr. Kaye was balding and middle-aged, gravely courteous. After shaking hands he said, “The break is at the knee which, colloquially but accurately, is a bad break. But except for normal abrasions and contusions she’s in good shape. No concussion, which is usually an inevitable by-product of being struck by an automobile, and no internal damage so far as I can determine.”

“You say it’s a bad break.” Farrell hesitated, reluctant to put his fears into words. His mind was crowded with a thousand images of Angey dancing, running, skipping rope, hula-hooping, and charging everything she did with the excitement of her relentless energy. “You mean — well, that her leg might be stiff. Something like that?”

“There’s always that possibility,” Dr. Kaye said, and the measured statement sent a chill through Farrell. He tightened his arm around Barbara as Dr. Kaye added: “But her bones are still growing and that will be working for her if there’s no complication. I wouldn’t borrow trouble, Mr. and Mrs. Farrell; when the cast is off we’ll know what we’re up against. And I believe we can hope that her good angel will still be there looking after her.” He glanced at his watch. “Will you excuse me now? There’s nothing I can do until she comes out of the anesthetic. You can go in, if you like. It will be good for you to be there when she wakes up.”

“Yes, thank you, Doctor.”

Angey’s body seemed pathetically tiny in the narrow hospital bed. She lay with her arms at her sides, the sheet pulled smoothly over her thin shoulders, and her long blonde hair shining against the starched and immaculate white pillow slip. The nurse smiled at them and said softly, “She’s such a sweet, brave child. Just before we put her to sleep she looked up at the doctor and said, ‘Don’t you worry, my daddy will be here soon.’ Imagine! Telling the doctor not to worry. I don’t think she’ll wake for ten or fifteen minutes. You can wait here if you wish, or there’s a reception room in the corridor — it’s for expectant fathers. The chairs are more comfortable, I think.”

“Oh, we’ll wait here,” Barbara said.

When the nurse left Farrell pulled two chairs close to the bed.

“Do you remember when she had her tonsils out?” Barbara sat down and smoothed the bangs on Angey’s pale forehead. “Remember what a foul temper she was in?”

“I sure do. She was reeking of ether and she wanted to have her hair shampooed on the spot.”

“She’s going to be all right, John. I know it.”

“How in God’s name did it happen? And where’s Jimmy?”

“The police took him home in a squad car. I got hold of Mrs. Simpson fortunately, and she was available. She’ll stay with him until you get home. They’re putting a cot in here for me. I thought I should stay.”

“Of course. Well go on: how did it happen?”

“I’ve just got the bare details. They were crossing Whiting Boulevard, it seems, when a car shot through the red light. Jimmy jumped out of the way but Angey dropped a book or something and stopped to pick it up.”

“She would,” Farrell said. “Who was driving the car?”

“They don’t know yet.”

“What do you mean, they don’t know yet?”

“The car didn’t stop. Maybe whoever was driving didn’t realize he’d struck her.”

“Like hell,” Farrell said. The anger flowing through him was like an antidote to the poison of sick worry he felt for his child. “A jail sentence is a damned sight too mild for a bastard who’d drive off and leave an injured child in the street.” He rubbed her cold hands. “But weren’t there any witnesses? That intersection is crowded at that hour.”

“Apparently Jimmy was the only one who got a look at the car. The police from Hayrack talked to him at the scene. I came right over here.”

“It was a rough experience for him, damn it. You don’t know if he was able to tell the police anything helpful?”

“No, I don’t.”

There was nothing else to say. They sat in silence watching Angey’s pale profile, protectively close together in the cool, impersonally antiseptic room. The nurse came in once to check Angey’s pulse. She held the child’s slim and weightless wrist between thumb and forefinger and studied her watch with professional severity. She wrote on the chart hanging at the foot of the bed, smiled sympathetically to them and left the room soundlessly on rubber-soled shoes.

It was almost an hour before Angey opened her eyes. Barbara leaned forward and touched her forehead. “Hi, honey,” she said gently. In the same tone she murmured to Farrell: “I guess you’d better ring for someone.”

A signal cord was looped on the head of the bed. Farrell pressed the button and the nurse looked in immediately. She smiled cheerfully and went away. A moment later Dr. Kaye came in. “Well, well, Sleeping Beauty is waking up, eh?”

Angey clung to her mother’s hand. She murmured vaguely and closed her eyes.

“She’ll come around bit by bit,” Dr. Kaye said. “She’ll be confused at first. Don’t expect her to make sense. Everybody coming out of an anesthetic finds the world a pretty odd place for a while. I’ll look in again a little later.”

At six-thirty the nurse put her head in the door and said, “There’s a police officer here to see you, Mr. Farrell. A Lieutenant Jameson. He said any time you have a moment will be all right. He’s in no hurry.”

“Naturally,” Farrell said drily. “The police have the large view on these things. You hold the fort, honey.”

Lieutenant Jameson was waiting at the reception desk, wearing a tweed topcoat and holding a gray felt hat in his hand. Farrell experienced a pointless irritation at the sight of his lean, well-groomed figure and severe, emotionless features.

“I was damned sorry to hear about this,” Jameson said. “How is your daughter coming along?”

“As well as can be expected, I guess.” Farrell needed a cigarette. He glanced at the nurse behind the desk, and said, “Can I smoke here?”

“I’m sorry.” She smiled. “There’s a waiting room down the corridor.”

Farrell and the lieutenant walked to the waiting room which was furnished with overstuffed chairs and sofa, and a long table covered with stacks of magazines. The window panes were black and the lights of Rosedale sparkled against them in brilliant patterns.

Farrell lit his cigarette and inhaled deeply. “Well, have you found the driver of the car yet?”

“No, not yet. That’s why I’m here. I want to talk to your daughter when the doctor says it’s okay. She might be able to tell us something about the car and the people in it.”

“Didn’t my son get a look at them?”

“I’ve talked to Jimmy. He had only a fleeting glimpse of the car and his description is pretty vague. It was green or blue, and he’s not sure if it was a sedan or a convertible.”

“How about the driver? Did he see him?”

“Yes, but again he can’t give us a workable description. There were several boys in the car, that’s all he can tell us.”

“Several boys, eh?” Farrell said quietly. An ugly suspicion grew in his mind, and with it a swift anger. He felt it must be apparent in his face and eyes; it was too consuming to be masked. But Jameson seemed to notice nothing unusual. He said: “That’s all your son could tell us.”

Wasn’t that enough? Farrell wanted to shout at him but instead he took a long pull on his cigarette and nodded slowly.

“There’s a chance your daughter can help us,” Jameson said.

“How did it happen no one got the license number of the car?” Farrell asked him.

“Apparently everyone at the scene ran to help your daughter, assuming, I imagine, that the car would stop. When they realized it wasn’t stopping, it was too late — the car was already turning off the Boulevard.”

“I see,” Farrell said.

“We always have a tough job getting descriptions on a hit-run,” Jameson said. “Unless you’re a trained observer, or unusually calm and collected, it’s damn hard to recall what happened with any accuracy.”

“I can understand that,” Farrell said. He was controlling his temper with an effort. “I’d like to get back to my daughter now, Lieutenant.”

“Of course. There’s just one other thing.” Jameson met his eyes steadily. “I’ve checked out the Chiefs. They’ve got alibis.”

“Well, that’s good to know,” Farrell said. He managed a stiff smile. “Thanks, Lieutenant.”

Angey had waked while Farrell was out of the room. But she had gone back to sleep again, a faint frown shadowing her smooth face. “She doesn’t remember anything yet,” Barbara said. “She’s worried about being late for school. She asked me if she overslept.”

“I think I’d better get on home,” Farrell said. “I want to talk to Jimmy.”

“Did the police have any news?”

“Not a thing.”

She was watching him curiously. “What’s the matter?”

“What do you mean?”

“You look so odd.”

“Nerves, I imagine.” He touched her cheek with the back of his hand. “You’re a little bit shook up yourself. Try to get some rest.”

“I’m all right. As long as Angey’s okay, why I’m just fine.” She smiled and took his hand. “Run along now. I’ll call you later.”

Farrell parked his car at the curb and went quickly up the walk to his house. The night was cold, with the first feel of frost in the air. A wind rose and swept warningly through the thinning trees, but the homes of Faircrest glowed warmly against the darkness.

Jimmy had had his bath and dinner. He was watching television in his pajamas and robe. Mrs. Simpson was in the kitchen doing the dishes. “How is the child, Mr. Farrell?” she asked from the doorway. “As God is my judge, I wish it could have happened to an old woman like myself instead of that child. Is she going to be all right?”

Farrell told her that Angey was coming along as well as could be expected. Mrs. Simpson had a baby-sitting appointment at eight which she offered to cancel, but Farrell assured her this would not be necessary.

“Well, I’ll run along then when everything’s tidy,” she said. “Your dinner is on the stove, roast beef with dumplings. Jimmy wasn’t hungry, but that’s just excitement, I think. Maybe he’d have another little bite with you.”

“Yes, that’s an idea.”

Farrell put his coat and hat away and went in to the study. He sat down beside Jimmy and put an arm around his shoulders. “Well, everything’s going to be all right,” he said. “The first tiling she thought about when she woke up was school. She was afraid she’d overslept.”

Jimmy laughed nervously, and said, “That’s all that’s on her mind, getting to school and putting fresh water in Miss Cooper’s flowers before Hazel Sims beats her to it. You should see how she acts at school! She’s so polite, it just makes me sick.”

Mrs. Simpson looked in to say good night and remind Farrell that his dinner was ready. When the door closed behind her Farrell got up and made himself a drink. Then he turned off the television and sat down in a straight chair facing Jimmy. In the silence Jimmy blinked and looked down at his hands.

“I want to talk to you,” Farrell said quietly. “I want to ask you a few questions. And I want the truth, Jimmy. Do you understand?”

“Sure,” Jimmy said uncertainly. “What do you want to ask me about, Dad?”

“The accident. First of all, you told the police it was a green or blue car. Can’t you make up your mind? Which was it? Blue or green?”

“Well, it was kind of a dark color. I mean, dark blue or dark green.”

“Was it a big car or a small car?”

“I don’t know exactly. I just saw it from the front.”

“Did they honk their horn at you?”

“There’s always a lot of noise around the Boulevard. Horns and things like that. I don’t remember if they did or not.”

“Who was driving the car?”

“A boy, I guess. I mean, I didn’t see him very well, but he didn’t have a tie on.”

“Who else was in the front seat?”

“Well, there was somebody there, that’s all I know.”

“There were two boys in the front seat? Or more?”

“Just two.”

“And how about the back seat?”

“I don’t know. I didn’t see.”

Farrell lit a cigarette and took a long swallow from his drink. He might have been drinking water; the whiskey didn’t touch the coldness in his stomach. “What exactly did you do when you saw the car?” he asked.

“Gee, Dad, it was so fast. It was coming at me and I just jumped out of the way, that’s all. I shouted at Angey...” He stopped and wet his lips. “It didn’t do any good. I should have grabbed her, I guess.”

“No, that’s all right. You didn’t know she was going to stop to pick up her book. You did okay. Don’t worry about that. Let’s go on.” Farrell finished his drink and put the glass aside. “You jumped out of the way of the car. You turned around and looked at it then, right?”

“I don’t know.” Jimmy’s eyes slid past Farrell to a spot on the wall. “I told the police everything I could think of, Dad.”

“Well, here’s what I’m getting at. You know the car was a dark blue or dark green. You couldn’t have seen that from the front, because from your line of vision all you’d see would be bumpers and grill work. You must have noticed the color when it went past you. Isn’t that the way it was?”

“I think so. Yes, I guess that’s how I saw the color.”

“All right. Now you told me you couldn’t see if there was anyone in the rear seat. You were in front of the car at that time. But standing beside the car you had a clear look at the back seat. Think now, Jimmy. Were there any boys in the rear of the car?”

“I’m not sure. I mean, I don’t know.”

“You either saw them or you didn’t, Jimmy. Which is it?”

“I’m not sure, that’s all.”

“What about the boys in the front seat? You said that one wasn’t wearing a tie. It’s a cold day. So he must have been wearing a coat or a sweater. Did you notice which?”

“I guess it was a sweater.”

“Would you recognize this boy if you saw him again?”

“Well, he didn’t look like anyone special.”

“You’re sure you never saw him before?”

“I don’t know.”

“What do you mean by that?”

Jimmy hesitated; some of the pink healthy color from his bath had drained from his face. “I mean I might have seen him somewhere, but I don’t remember if I did or not. It’s not impossible, that’s all.”

“You saw the boy from the front,” Farrell said slowly. “Then you must have seen him from the side. You got a good look at him, didn’t you?”

“Well, it was all so fast.”

“Listen to me carefully: are you certain you don’t know those boys? Will you swear to that?”

“Gee, Dad, I don’t know.” Jimmy’s voice was shaking. “I told you everything I saw. Don’t you believe me?”

Farrell caught his shoulders. “Why should I? You lied before, didn’t you? In the police station. You wouldn’t identify Duke or Jerry. You lied because you were afraid of them. Isn’t that right?”

“I wasn’t sure, I wasn’t sure — Andy Ward wasn’t sure either.”

“Don’t go on lying. You knew who they were. But you were too scared to speak up.”

“I told you what I saw,” Jimmy whimpered, his eyes sliding away from the anger in Farrell’s face. “I told you all I know.”

“Like hell you have,” Farrell said. “You’re still lying. Angey’s in the hospital with a broken leg because of those hoodlums. She might be dead. Have you thought of that? Why are you covering up?”

“I can’t... I don’t know it...” Jimmy began to cry. “Dad, please. Don’t be mad at me. I want to do what you want. But I don’t know.”

“Duke and Jerry were in that car, weren’t they?” Farrell shouted at him. “Look at me. Look me in the eye.” He shook the boy’s shoulders. “Tell me the truth, damn you. It was Duke and Jerry, wasn’t it? Wasn’t it?”

“Yes!” Jimmy almost screamed the word, his voice rising and breaking hysterically. “Yes! Yes!” He threw himself into his father’s arms, his body shaking with convulsive sobs. “I saw them. I saw them.”

Farrell held him close and rubbed his back and shoulders until he stopped crying. Then he said, “Now listen, Jimmy, I’ve got to go out for a while.”

“Do I have to stay here alone?”

“No, of course not.”

“When’s Mommy coming home?”

“She’ll spend the night at the hospital with Angey. So how would you like to stay at the Wards’? You won’t even have to change. Just go up and collect a toothbrush. I’ll call Mrs. Ward.” He held Jimmy at arm’s length and smiled into his tear-streaked face. “It’ll be fun, eh?”

“Okay, Dad.”

Farrell called Grace Ward, who said quickly she was delighted to have Jimmy for the night. When Jimmy came downstairs Farrell kissed him and opened the door. “Run for it,” he said. “They’re expecting you.” He waited in the doorway until he saw that Jimmy had crossed the street and was ringing the Ward doorbell. Then he closed the door and went quickly up to his bedroom. He changed clothes with a furious haste, flinging his coat and tie aside, and pulling on a heavy woolen sweater. He kicked off his shoes and put on a pair of rubber-soled moccasins. A thread of guilt flickered like quicksilver against the bright red anger in his mind. He was almost glad of what had happened to Angey; without it, there would never have been this savage sense of release.

He was on his way downstairs when the phone began to ring.

“Yes, hello,” he said, and was shocked at the sound of his voice; it was that of a stranger, harsh and strident.

“John? This is Sam Ward.”

“What is it?”

“Now listen to me; calm down. I know where you’re heading. Jimmy told me who was driving that car.”

“This is my affair, Sam. Keep out of it.”

“Don’t be a fool. You don’t know what you might run into. I’ll call Detweiller and we’ll go with you.”

“I don’t want any help. They ran down Angey; I’m going to pay them off for it.”

“Use your head, for Christ’s sake. You’re not Superman. You’ll get jumped by those bastards.”

“You keep out of this, Sam,” Farrell said, and put the receiver down with a crash. He stared about the room like a man in a trance, aware of the stillness around him and feeling like a stranger in this worn, comfortable room, isolated from associations and objects once as familiar to him as his reflection in a mirror.

He poured himself a drink and drained the glass in one swallow. The whiskey was cold and then hot, exploding in his stomach and fanning out through his body.

Farrell turned sharply as a key clicked in the front door; in the silence, in the unrealness of the house, the sound was as ominous as the cocking of a pistol.

The door opened and Barbara stepped into the hallway, the cold wind swirling about her ankles and whipping at the skirts of her tweed coat. She laughed as she pushed the door shut. “What a night! I was going to call you to bring me a nightie and toothbrush, but Angey’s asleep and I decided I had time to run over myself. Where’s Jimmy?”

“I sent him over to the Wards’.”

“But why? Don’t you think it would be better for him to be home tonight?”

“I’ve got to go out.”

She had come to the door of the studio. “Out? What for?”

He still held the empty glass in his hand. His face was flushed and hot. “I’m going out,” he said.

“What’s the matter with you?”

“Jimmy told me who was driving the car that hit Angey. Duke and Jerry.”

“Why didn’t he tell the police? Is he sure?”

“He’s sure.” Farrell’s voice rose. “Do you think he’d lie about it?”

“No, of course not. But why do you have to go out? Wouldn’t it be simpler to call the police? It’s such a bad night and...”

“I’m not going to the police.”

“What are you talking about? Have you been drinking?”

“You think I’d have to be drunk to care about what happened to Angey?”

“Now stop this, John.” She took off her coat and threw it over a chair. “Stop it this minute. Put down that glass, for Heaven’s sake, and stop glaring at me. I know you’re upset and worried, but that’s no reason to...”

She caught her breath as Farrell suddenly threw his glass aside. It struck the bookshelves and crashed to the floor in pieces. “I could remind you that drinking isn’t a problem of mine,” he said. “It was your old man who got himself tanked every night, remember.”

“John, please,” she said, barely whispering the words. Tears had started in her eyes but she made no move to brush them away; they welled up, gleaming like crescents of silver in the lamplight. “You don’t know what you’re saying. You couldn’t want to hurt me that way. I’m not going to let you go. Think of what you’re doing, for God’s sake.”

He caught her shoulders and moved her away from the door, his big hands smothering her reflexive, futile struggles. “I don’t want to think,” he said, almost shouting the words at her. He jerked open the front door and ran down the walk to his car, hearing her voice calling to him above the frantic wind. As he started away from the curb he saw her framed in the doorway, a hand raised and the wind whipping her skirt about her legs. She was calling his name but the roar of the motor drowned out her voice as he shot into the black tunnel of the street.

Farrell parked across the street from the Chiefs’ clubhouse and cut the motor. In the close warm silence of the car rain pounded on the thin metal above his head and rolled down the windshield in slow level waves. The block was deserted and the street lights on tall iron poles cast lonely yellow reflections on the streaming sidewalks and gutters. When he stepped from the car the gusting wind blew a tangle of hair across his forehead, and the rain soaked through his sweater in the time it took him to slam the door.

There was no light above the entrance to the clubhouse but the curtained window beside the door was a golden square in the darkness.

Farrell hesitated as two cars swung into the block, tires whining on the slick pavement, the low beams of their headlights leaping up the wet black street. The lights flashed on his face as the first car swerved suddenly toward him; Farrell leaped back to the curb, a spray of water splashing his legs as the ear skidded to a stop. The car door opened and Sam Ward swung his legs from under the wheel. “The reserves are here,” he said, shouting over the wind. Detweiller climbed out of the front seat and came around the splash of the headlights, a peaked golf cap on his head, his body bulking large in a trench coat. Malleck got out of the back, the collar of an Air Force flight jacket turned up around his neck.

The second car had pulled carefully to the curb, and the driver was hurrying to join the group. It was Wayne Norton, Farrell saw, his neatly handsome features tight with excitement. He was wearing a tie, Farrell noted irrelevantly; a neat blue tie, a gray suit and a dark overcoat.

The four men faced him in a semicircle and Malleck yelled over the wind: “It’s your game, Farrell, don’t worry about that. We’ll just make sure it’s played according to the rules.”

“I told Ward I didn’t want any help.”

“You’ve got it anyway,” Detweiller said, gripping his shoulder. “Don’t be stubborn. Let’s go.”

Farrell was conscious of a fierce gratitude for their support; they were on his side. He had to be right; it was inconceivable they were all wrong.

“What’s the procedure?” Norton said shrilly.

“Play it by ear, I guess,” Ward said.

“Just watch me if you’re in doubt,” Malleck said. The smile that was like a flame lit the fissures in his rocky face. “Come on, let’s go.”

They crossed the street quickly and went down the steps to the Chiefs’ clubhouse. Malleck halted them by raising a hand and pointing at the window. Inside a couple danced slowly under the naked light bulb but the cheesecloth curtains blurred the harsh illumination and the dancers were remote and insubstantial figures, as weightless and languid as underwater acrobats.

The dancers were Cleo and Jerry. She wore high heels and stood on tiptoes, but her head did not reach his shoulders. She was like a doll in his arms, her face pale and pouting under black bangs, her firm, provocative little body snuggled tightly against him.

They were alone in the long, narrow room.

“Okay?” Malleck whispered to Farrell.

“My show, remember?” Farrell said, and tried the knob; it turned under his hand and he pushed the door open and walked into the room.

The light dazzled him for an instant; the illusion of a shimmering translucence was gone, and everything was revealed in a merciless intensity; the girl’s frightened, excited eyes, the worn furniture, the shining wooden surface of the bar, the photographs and pictures of Indians on the damp stone walls.

Malleck said to Ward: “You wait outside, hear? Knock if anybody else shows up.” And to Detweiller: “Close that door and keep it closed.”

Jerry had pushed Cleo away from him and was watching Farrell with a swiftly growing anger hardening on his big square face. “What do you mean busting in here like this?” he said. “Who the hell do you guys think you are, anyway?”

“Take him,” Malleck said gently. “Don’t waste no time talking.”

“I told you not to bother me or my family again,” Farrell said in a cold, heavy voice. “This afternoon you ran down my daughter. That’s why I’m here.”

“You’re crazy,” Jerry said, crouching slightly and staring from Malleck to Farrell with wary eyes. The overhead light drew incongruous furrows down his broad young face. “Every time something happens to one of your cry-baby brats you blame it on us.”

“My son saw you,” Farrell said.

“He’s lying,” Cleo cried. “He’s a liar. Jerry wasn’t anywhere near the Boulevard today.”

“They know where it happened,” Malleck said. “They got their stories all set.”

“I don’t give a damn what happened to your kid,” Jerry said furiously. “You guys get out of here. Go blow off somewhere else. You hear me?” He walked toward Farrell, drawing a deep breath that hardened the muscles in his big chest and arms.

Farrell went to meet him, and Malleck said, “Ah!” in a hoarse exultant voice as Farrell’s first blow caught Jerry high on the cheek, staggering him, dropping him to his knees. A thin and brilliant streak of blood gleamed on his cheekbone, vivid and theatrical in the glaring light. Jerry touched the cut and looked stupidly at his fingertips. Cleo was crying. She said, “Leave him alone, leave him alone,” in a shrill, hysterical voice. She picked up a shoulder bag from the bar and struck at Wayne Norton’s head and shoulders, sobbing, “Get out of here, all of you, leave him alone,” while tears sparkled like cut glass on her face.

Without raising his voice Jerry said: “Get Duke, Cleo! Get him!”

Malleck said, “Shut her up, for God’s sake,” and Norton caught her wrists and pulled the bag from her hands. He said, “Now calm down, just calm down a bit,” in a tense, insistent voice, and threw the shoulder bag into a comer. The latch opened and the contents of the bag spilled onto the floor, a lipstick and compact, a notebook with a silver pencil fitted to it, and a half-dozen odd coins that rolled about in erratic circles under the bright light.

Norton put his hand over the girl’s mouth, his arm about her waist, and pulled her down with him onto the couch. She kicked and tried to bite him, and he said, “Cut it out, cut it out,” his lips close to her ear.

“A handful, eh?” Malleck said, grinning.

Norton’s forehead was damp with perspiration. “Damn you,” he said, forcing her head back and pulling her against him with all the strength in his arm. He trapped her flailing feet with his legs, pinioning them at last with a scissors grip just above her ankles.

Jerry rolled to his feet and charged at Farrell. “Let her alone, you bastards,” he yelled, and swung a roundhouse at Farrell’s head. The blow missed by six inches. Farrell swung at his head, but Jerry got inside the punch and Farrell’s arm curled around his thick neck. Jerry took a two-handed grip on his sweater and flung him against the wall. He hit Farrell twice then, once in the chest and again on the side of the head. Farrell fought back furiously; he was conscious of nothing but Jerry’s flushed and twisted face, the curses spilling from his lips. Once he fell, crashing drunkenly across a three-legged table and taking it to the floor under him, and again he stood alone in the naked light as Jerry crawled toward him on his knees, sobbing and shaking his head in pain, and finally — he didn’t know how much later — he stood swaying helplessly and watched Malleck step forward and hit Jerry with two vicious blows, once across the jaw and again — as the boy fell forward — across the back of his wide, corded neck, which was as exposed and vulnerable as that of an animal on a chopping block.

“No — don’t,” Farrell said thickly. “Let him alone. Don’t...”

Detweiller grabbed his arm. “It doesn’t matter. Let’s get out of here.”

Malleck went out first and disappeared with Sam Ward up the stairs into the darkness.

“You okay?” Detweiller said anxiously.

“Sure. Get going.”

Detweiller’s feet clattered on the stairs. Farrell stood in the open door gulping in the cold damp air, the wind whipping his flushed face. He looked down at Jerry’s sprawled body, and rubbed a hand over his forehead.

Norton was still holding Cleo. She was no longer struggling.

“I’ve got my car,” Norton whispered to Farrell. “You go on. We can’t leave together. Go on, beat it.”

Farrell went slowly up the stairs, moving like an old man and tasting the salty bite of blood on his lips. At the top, with one hand on the iron railing, he almost stumbled and fell; the light below him had winked out, and in the sudden darkness he nearly lost his footing. For an instant he rested, breathing with care. The street was still empty, the wind battering noisily against garbage cans set out on the curbing. Farrell straightened himself with an effort and went slowly across the wet street to his car.

Chapter Ten

He received a call from Norton the following afternoon. “Is it okay to talk on this line?” Norton asked in a guarded voice. “You know what I mean?”

Farrell was in his office. “Yes, it’s okay,” he said and lit a cigarette. He had lived with a cold feeling of guilt since last night and he suspected he wouldn’t shake it for a long time. Norton’s cautious tone, conspiring and anonymous, sharpened the feeling.

“Are you okay?” Norton asked him.

“Sure, I’m fine,” Farrell said. There was a strip of adhesive tape over his left eye covering a lumpy discoloration; it was the only evidence of the fight. “What’s on your mind?”

“There wasn’t anything about it in the papers,” Norton said. “I went through all of them carefully. That means he didn’t go to the police, I guess. There would have been something in the papers if he’d reported it. Isn’t that right, John?”

“I suppose so.”

“It’s all over then, isn’t it?”

“I don’t know,” Farrell said wearily.

“I mean, well, there won’t be any trouble about it — it’s over and done with.”

“I just don’t know.” Farrell looked out at a slate-gray sky. Was it all over? Something was finished and done with, but Farrell didn’t know what it was. He had talked to Barbara at the hospital this morning and it had been like talking to a stranger.

“John?” Norton recalled him to the present.

“Yes?” Farrell said.

“Look, here’s why I called,” Norton continued. “Janey’s mother is at our house and I told them to go ahead and have dinner without me. I told them not to wait. I said I had some work to catch up with.” He laughed nervously. “That’s true enough, but I don’t feel like working tonight. Do you have time for a drink? I... I’d like to talk to you.”

“Yes, I guess so,” Farrell said. In his brief talk with Barbara there had been no mention of dinner; Jimmy was staying with the Wards and Barbara would probably eat at the hospital with Angey. Farrell was sick of his own thoughts. He was glad to talk to anyone. “Around five-thirty, okay? Do you know Ragoni’s? It’s on Forty-fifth around the comer from Third.”

“I can find it. Thanks, John. I’ll see you at five-thirty.”

Ragoni’s was a current favorite of the TV and advertising crowd, celebrated for its Martinis and pastas; with a canopied entrance, black and silver décor, and comfortable red leather banquettes it was indistinguishable from fifty similar restaurants in the East Forties. Farrell gave his hat and coat to a smiling hat-check girl, said hello to Max Ragoni and took a stool at the end of the bar. He ordered Scotch on the rocks.

Norton came in a few minutes later and looked around the room, blinking his eyes. He removed his hat and coat with a certain reluctance, as if he weren’t sure of getting them back. Then he saw Farrell and smiled with quick relief. He took the stool beside him and said, “First time I’ve ever been here.” The smile was still on his lips, fixed and white. “The cab driver knew about it though. I started to tell him the address and he said, ‘Buddy, if I had a buck for every fare I delivered to Ragoni’s I could retire.’” He caught the bartender’s eye and ordered a Martini. “He was a character. The cab driver, I mean. He told me something pretty interesting. He said tips didn’t mean half as much as lots of people think. It’s getting people on short hauls, that’s where the money is. Because of the twenty-five cents that registers when he throws the flag down. That’s pretty much gravy if the fare is just going a few blocks.” Norton glanced around, and then took a long swallow from his Martini. “This is a nice place. Do you eat here all the time?”

“Once or twice a week as a rule. The ravioli is good, and Max makes bouillabaisse on Fridays.”

“That’s a fish stew, isn’t it? I’ll have to try it some time.”

“It’s very good.”

“How do you feel about last night?” Norton said abruptly. Without waiting for Farrell to answer he went on in a low, tense voice: “It’s nothing to be worried about, John. It’s over, of course. If he intended to report it to the police he would have done it by this time. They knew they had it coming. I was just wondering how you felt, that’s all.” He finished his drink and signaled the bartender. “How about you, John? Ready?”

Farrell pushed his empty glass across the bar. “Why not? And since you ask, I feel like hell about last night.”

Norton was silent then, staring at the backs of his well-cared-for hands. “That’s funny,” he said at last. “I mean I guess I should feel that too. But I don’t. That makes me pretty much of a heel, I suppose.”

“People react differently,” Farrell said. “Don’t worry about it.”

“I’m not worrying about it,” Norton said. “I’m not worried at all. That’s strange, isn’t it?” He lifted his second drink. “Well, here’s mud in your eye, or whatever they say in this place.”

“Mud in your eye will do as well as anything else,” Farrell said.

“God, I hate those corny toasts, don’t you? I lunch every now and then with one of our vice presidents, and he always says: ‘Here’s to all good Democrats — the dead ones.’ Then he laughs as if he’d just said it for the first time.” Norton shook his head. “I’m a Democrat but that wouldn’t occur to him, I suppose.”

Norton seemed to be in a hurry to get tight, Farrell thought; he was taking his second Martini in deliberate swallows, grimacing a bit, but finishing it off as if he were in a drinking contest. It was an incongruous role for him to be playing. He looked a prototype of respectability in his dark suit and tightly knotted tie; his neatly handsome features, as a rule politely and gravely devoid of expression, scarcely suggested a potential of compulsive or reckless behavior. Farrell realized that he had never seen Norton behave with abandon. Until now, Farrell thought, amending his judgment as Norton called for a third drink.

“Those aren’t salted peanuts,” he said. “Those are Martinis.”

“I’m all right,” Norton said, smiling quickly at him. “I just want to relax, ease up a little. Don’t you ever feel like doing that?”

“Sure,” Farrell said.

“Don’t worry, I’m all right,” Norton said. He shifted closer to Farrell to make room for a group of men standing beside him. The place was filling up and the air was thick with laughter and smoke and the clatter of ice and glasses. It was a friendly hiatus for most of the drinkers, one that reduced the tensions of the day and prepared them for the train ride to the suburbs. Occasionally this relaxing interval ended in disaster; in the exegesis of office gossip the last quick one for the road could easily become two or three, and finally trains would be missed, dinners turn cold in far-away homes, and as alibis were constructed and phone calls made, the friendly atmosphere would curdle with the flavor of guilt and wifely disapproval. But everyone was betting that this wouldn’t happen to him, and this lent spice to the game; it wasn’t illicit drinking, but it might well turn into that, and at the instant of judicial equipoise it seemed a way of having the best of both worlds.

“I’m not going to get loaded, don’t worry about that,” Norton said, and Farrell saw that a nerve or muscle was twitching at the comer of his mouth. “You don’t know me very well, I guess,” Norton went on, watching Farrell with narrowing eyes, as if trying to guess his thoughts. “You don’t know me at all, as a matter of fact,” he said. “Isn’t that right?”

“I guess no one ever knows all about another person,” Farrell said.

“That’s what I mean,” Norton said quickly. “You may think you know a person pretty well, but actually you don’t. Do you understand what I mean? We all act the way we want people to think we are. Isn’t that it?” He finished his drink and moved the glass across the bar. “Look, John, I called you because I had to talk to somebody, and this may come as a surprise to you, but I respect you as much as any man I’ve ever known. As God is my judge, I respect you. And I respect your wife and children. Did you know that, John?”

The Martinis were taking effect, Farrell saw, eating through the protective layers of reserve and circumspection. “Well, I appreciate that,” he said. “What did you want to talk to me about?”

“You’re an older man than I am, and I respect your judgment,” Norton said. “That’s not just being polite, John. That’s the absolute truth.”

Farrell nodded and sipped his drink.

“You don’t know anything about me, John,” Norton said insistently. “You as much as admitted that, didn’t you? So you’re going to be shocked as the devil at what I’m going to tell you.” He turned to face Farrell, and there was suddenly a look of pain about his eyes that lent significance to his prediction. He had already drunk half of his fourth Martini, but Farrell realized that he wasn’t drunk; his face was pale and a strand of dark hair hung over his forehead, but the liquor had not yet touched the core of his personality.

“Well, I’ll try not to be shocked,” Farrell said.

“I’ve never been sorry for anybody or anything in my life,” Norton said. “Doesn’t that shock you?”

“I don’t know what you mean.”

“Well, listen. I’ll tell you something about myself. Since last night I’ve been going through hell. Not because of what happened, not for a second. But about why I was never sorry for anybody or anything.” Norton took a deep breath. “It’s because I’m a heel, that’s why, John. I’m no good, no good at all.”

“We all get to thinking that at times,” Farrell said. “It’s probably a healthy sign. Anyway, I feel rotten about last night too.”

“Just listen, I want to tell you something about me,” Norton said, gripping Farrell’s arm. “First of all, you know Janey. She’s the most wonderful girl in the world, you’ve got to believe that. If you saw her with Junior, taking care of him, reading to him, molding him into — into...” He sighed and fumbled for a cigarette. “I can’t explain it very well. You’ve just got to take my word for it, John.”

“I know what you mean.”

“I was certain you’d understand, John. That’s why I’m telling you this. I respect you more than anybody I’ve ever known. But I’m a bastard. You’ve got to realize that.”

“You’re just in a bad mood,” Farrell said. “It will pass.”

“No, listen: it’s nothing like that. Janey and I got married when we were pretty young. She was twenty-one, I was twenty-four. Well, she came from a different background than I did. I don’t mean she had money, but her family was different. Her father taught English in high school, and her mother was a lovely person, like Janey is. The way they talked to one another, the way they read books and listened to music, the whole way they lived was different. They always set the table as if it was for company. I mean, even when it was just themselves, they lived nicely. What I’m trying to explain,” Norton said, articulating with a painful effort, “is that it was natural to them, it wasn’t an act or anything like that. It was all peaceful and beautiful. That’s one side.” He frowned and stared at his glass. “What was the other? Oh, yes.” The frown faded and he smiled bitterly. “We were the other side. My family. We were decent, honest people, mind you, but we were different from the Schuylers — that was Janey’s family name. Did you know that?”

“No, I didn’t,” Farrell said.

“It’s funny, you live practically next door to people and you don’t know the wife’s family name. If you don’t mind my asking, John, what was Barbara’s family name?”

“Walker.”

Norton stared at the surface of the bar and Farrell saw the muscle twitching at the comer of his mouth. “I don’t know why I asked you that,” he said. “I don’t usually ask people personal questions.”

“Maybe we could leave this for another time,” Farrell said. “We should be getting home.”

“No, I want to finish,” Norton said. “Please let me finish, John.”

“Sure, go ahead.”

“The trouble started after we were married,” Norton said. “I worked for a bank in Chicago, and we took an apartment on the South Side not far from where my family lived. That was the big mistake, I guess. My father had been dead a long time and there was just mother and my two older brothers. They were different from me. They didn’t finish high school, and they got kind of down-to-earth jobs, I guess you could call them. One was a clerk at Montgomery Ward’s, Monkey Ward, he called it, and the other found himself a place with a company that supplied automobile parts to retailers.”

Norton rubbed his forehead. “They played softball at night in the street, grown-up men, mind you. They put on sweat shirts and caps after work and played baseball in the street. When it got dark they went to a tavern on Seventy-third Street and drank beer with their buddies. They never got married, they just drifted along like they were still kids, paying board and room to my mother and occasionally going off on a fishing trip for a week-end. Am I making this clear, John? Do you see what I mean?”

“They had things under pretty good control, I’d say. What was the trouble?”

“I was ashamed of them,” Norton said, meeting Farrell’s eyes with an obvious effort. “Now listen; after I got married they got in the habit of dropping in at night on Janey and me. Just dropping in, you understand. They’d never call and ask us if we were busy or having friends in or anything like that. The doorbell would ring and they’d walk in — well, like they belonged there. They’d talk about baseball and watch television and maybe have a beer or two, that’s all. My older brother used to always explain that wrestling matches were all fixed.” Norton shook his head. “Maybe he told us that a thousand times, I don’t know. Maybe it was more. They behaved all right, in their way, but they wouldn’t call before they came over, they just wouldn’t, John. It wasn’t their fault, they didn’t know any better, you see. Janey...” Norton gulped down his drink. “Well, Janey put up with it for a long time. She’s got the patience of an angel, I’ll say that any time. But finally she suggested — suggested, John, she didn’t tell me — she just suggested that I tactfully ask them to phone us before they stopped in. But I couldn’t do it.” Norton pounded his fist softly on the bar. “I just couldn’t do it. I couldn’t tell my brothers that. They wouldn’t have understood. My oldest brother, that’s Ernie, was my hero when I was a little kid. How could I tell him? And my other brother, well if you knew him he was the sweetest guy in the world. He was so generous he never thought about himself. And I was ashamed of them, John, but I knew Janey was in the right. Can’t you see what hell it was?”

“Yes, I understand,” Farrell said. Norton wasn’t exaggerating, he knew; it would be hell, all right; not the big, well-publicized sort of hell that writers made dramas of, but a quiet little hell, almost funny in its smallness, its insignificance. But just as unendurable as the bigger ones.

“I counted on you, John,” Norton said, with a shy and ghastly smile. “You know I respect you — you must know that now. One evening Janey and I asked her father and mother for dinner. And two couples from the bank. It was like Janey’s mother’s home almost, the kind of thing I’d always wanted. You know what I mean? The men kept their coats on during dinner, and we had coffee in the living room afterward. Well just then the doorbell rang and my brothers walked in. They’d been playing baseball and they just decided to drop in for a beer. They didn’t have the brains to see it was a special party. They made themselves at home and kidded me about having coffee in the living room — like I was trying to high-hat them or something. They meant it to be funny, I know, but that was the end. I was mad, and so was Janey. The next day I went to see them and I told them how things had to be from now on. About calling in advance, I mean.” Norton sighed wearily. “There was a fight. They laughed at me. Said I was stuck-up, said that Janey’s mother was a snob — she hadn’t been very friendly to my mother before the wedding, you see, and they raked that up, bringing up everything that was cheap and dirty...” Norton’s voice trailed away and he stared blankly at Farrell. “I never saw them after that. I haven’t seen them to this day. They don’t even know where I live. I never wrote to them after I moved to New York.”

“Well, they’re probably as sorry about it as you are,” Farrell said.

“Ernie was my hero,” Norton said. “He used to give me money. Even when I was too little to know the difference between coins. He’d give me a penny and a nickel and a dime, so I’d have one of each. Wasn’t that nice of him?”

“Yes, it was,” Farrell said, and nodded to the bartender for a check.

“I was never sorry about it,” Norton said, in a blurred, hopeless voice. “I was never sorry about anything until last night. Nobody can be that bad and hope to be forgiven. Isn’t that true, John? I respect you. Tell me the truth.”

Farrell paid for their drinks. “We can talk it over on the train,” he said.

“Will you tell me on the train, John? How I can be forgiven, I mean?”

“Sure thing.”

“Why was I never sorry, John?”

“Give me your hat check. We’ve got a nice long ride to talk things over.”

Norton fell asleep on the train. In the taxi to Faircrest he sat in a heavy withdrawn silence, occasionally shifting his position to light a cigarette or rub both hands over his pale face. Farrell was grateful for the silence; he had had enough of remorse and guilt.

But by the time they reached their homes Norton seemed to have recovered some of his mild good humor. He thanked Farrell politely, said he hoped he hadn’t been a nuisance and walked quickly into his house. Farrell paid off the driver and stood for a moment breathing the cool night air. There was no reason to hurry; his home was dark. He wasn’t hungry, he wasn’t thirsty, he wasn’t anything at all. The spectacle of Norton’s Gethsemane had drained him of everything but pity. Finally he went up the walk to his house. He turned on the lights and put his coat and hat away. The silence was unnatural and depressing. Everything his eye fell upon reminded him painfully of the warm and complex human stir that was missing; the television and record-player, a book Barbara had been reading, Angey’s red wool muffler on the floor of the closet, the faint hopeful chirp of Jimmy’s parakeets against the silence...

There was something to do, at any rate. He went upstairs and fed the birds, changed their water. In the study again he saw the pieces of glass he had broken the night before still lying on the rug. In the soft light they glared at him like accusing eyes. He made himself a mild drink and picked up Barbara’s book. It was My Antonia by Willa Cather. He let the book fall open, let his eyes find a passage. He read,

One dream I dreamed a great many times and it was always the same. I was in a harvest-field full of shocks and I was lying against one of them. Lena Lingard came across the stubble barefoot, in a short skirt, with a curved reaping-hook in her hand, and she was flushed like the dawn, with a kind of luminous rosiness all about her. She sat down beside me, turned to me with a soft sigh and said, “Now they are all gone, and I can kiss you as much as I like.”

The words blurred before his eyes. He had forgotten that she had read the book to him the first year they were married. He had forgotten so damned much, it seemed.

The phone rang and he lifted the receiver with the desperate hope that it would be Barbara. But it was Lieutenant Jameson.

“Mr. Farrell, we’ve picked up the boys who ran down your daughter,” Jameson said in a crisply pleased voice. “Actually, it wasn’t our doing; their father brought them in just a little while ago. There’ll be a Magistrate’s hearing tomorrow morning in the Rosedale municipal building. Around nine o’clock, I’d say. You don’t have to be there, of course. The Accident Investigation officers will handle everything. But I thought you’d want to know.”

“Yes, of course,” Farrell said. He put a cigarette between his dry lips. “Who are they?”

“They’re teen-agers, both of them, sons of a doctor who lives in Rosedale. Their names are David and Mark King. They took their mother’s car while she was entertaining some friends at lunch, and went for a joyride. When they struck your daughter they were too frightened to stop. But they owned up to what they’d done about an hour ago and their father brought them right in. Both kids are in sad shape, but I don’t expect you’ll have any sympathy to spare for them. And I don’t blame you. Doctor King wanted to come over to see you tonight, but I told him it might be better to talk to you at the hearing tomorrow morning.”

“Look, are you sure of this?” Farrell said. “How do you know they’re not lying?”

“Well, why should they? People don’t usually lie to get themselves in trouble — it’s the other way around. But aside from that we’ve checked their story and there’s no doubt they’re telling the truth.”

“I see,” Farrell said slowly, and ran a hand over his damp forehead. “There’s no chance of a mistake, then.”

“Certainly not. I thought you’d be glad to know they’re in custody.”

“Of course,” Farrell said. He closed his eyes and saw Jerry’s bruised and bloody face, the back of his brown, corded neck in that instant before Malleck’s fist had driven him to the floor. “Yes, I’m glad,” he said. “Thanks for calling, Lieutenant. What time is the hearing?”

“Around nine. I’ll see you there.”

Farrell put the phone down and looked at the backs of his hands. The knuckles were marked and cut in a half-dozen places, and the knuckle of the middle finger on his right hand was raised in an irregular lump. Jerry had got what he deserved; Farrell tried hard to make himself believe that as he lifted the receiver to call his wife.

Chapter Eleven

Lights gleamed on the first floor of Wayne Norton’s home. Norton stood in the doorway of the kitchen looking down at the dinner place that had been set for him in the yellow breakfast nook; square modern silverware, a service of white plate, salt and pepper shakers in the shapes of a rooster and hen, all of it placed neatly on a black plastic mat. He had been staring at the table for several minutes, standing motionless with his hands limp at his sides. His dinner was on the electric range: a tunafish casserole, salad and rolls.

Norton put a fist against his forehead and pressed hard against the pain pulsing heavily above his eyes. He wasn’t drunk; he was agonizingly sober. For another moment he stood in the doorway of the kitchen, and then he went quietly through the house and stepped into the powder room in the hallway. He scrubbed his hands thoroughly with soap and hot water, dried them on one of the tiny blue guest towels Janey’s mother had sent them last Christmas. There was a bottle of cologne in the cabinet above the hand basin. Norton rubbed the lemon-scented essence on his hands and face, then carefully combed bis smooth black hair.

For an instant he looked at himself in the mirror. There was nothing in his face to betray him; mild, incurious eyes stared back at him, in harmony with handsome undistinguished features, a tab-collar and neatly knotted tie. Except for the muscle twitching at the corner of his mouth, it was the reflection he bad observed with casual approval since he had reached maturity.

“Wayne?” It was Janey’s voice. “Wayne? Is that you?”

Norton’s face seemed to shimmer in the mirror, breaking with pain. Не leaned against the wall, breathing through his open mouth.

Janey called again, her querulous and rather childish voice drawing his name into two syllables. “Way — ane? Are you downstairs?”

Norton opened the door of the powder room and stepped into the hallway. He called up the stairs: “Hi, honey. I thought you were asleep.”

“No, I was reading. I’m glad you’re home.”

“Can I bring you anything when I come up?”

“I’d love a glass of hot milk. With just a little sugar in it. Would you mind, honey?”

“Of course not. I’ll be right up.” He rubbed his forehead and blisters of cold sweat broke under his hand. “How’s Junior? All tucked away for the night?”

“He wanted to wait up to kiss you good night, but that’s just his clever way of getting another half hour of TV. He’s dead to the world.”

Norton went back to the kitchen and put a saucepan of milk on the stove. He set a tray with cup and saucer, sugar bowl, napkin and spoon.

Suddenly he had an impulse to shout: she liked it, she liked it. He could feel the words swelling in his tight throat, vile and blasphemous as prayers to the devil. With trembling fingers he put a cigarette in his mouth, and went into the dark living room. He paced the floor as if trying to escape his thoughts, his footsteps muffled on the thick carpet, his hands pressed tightly against his temples. But he could not exorcise the demons in his mind. Of course she liked it. The struggles and pleadings were all a trick, a clever act...

Cleo Soltis. He had picked up the things that had fallen from her shoulder bag and had seen her name lettered neatly on the identification card of a key chain. For some reason it had seemed important to put her purse back in order. He had collected her compact, her address book and coins, crawling about on his knees to do so, and all the time she had lain on the sofa with her face turned away from him, slight breasts rising and falling with her uneven breathing, her legs white and languid against the coarse fabric of the sofa. She was no longer crying.

He had put the purse in the crook of her arm and touched her warm wet cheek. The words he had said to her sounded wildly in his mind: “You’re not mad, are you? I’m a good man. I have a wife and a little son. They know I’m a good man.”

And then the blond boy on the floor had stirred and Norton had leaped away from the girl’s side to run through the darkness to his car.

His thoughts were like desperate prayers. Of course she wouldn’t give in without a struggle; that was part of the game. When she was older she would understand that.

He sat down at the telephone desk and snapped on the lamp. The room was neat and clean, efficiently poised for tomorrow; pillows straightened and plumped up, ashtrays emptied, Junior’s school books piled on a straight-back chair in the hallway. If I could just talk to her, he thought in despair. Why in God’s name had it happened? If they could meet in some quiet place, the two of them at ease, the things said forgotten, the shame and guilt dead between them, then he could make everything all right. He could explain it.

The image of this, and the peace it would bring him, were more vivid than the familiar room, the school books and soft lamplight, the fragrance of milk warming in the kitchen. She would listen to him quietly, that was important, that she listen to him without interrupting. Let him talk it out. She would understand then. She might even be a bit ashamed of herself. He would say, “I’m sorry if I seemed, well, impatient, but that is actually a compliment to you, don’t you see?” It was a good angle, he thought. He imagined her reaction to this flattery, a smile, winsome and knowing, and then her reply: “Well, there’s nothing to be sorry about, I guess. We both know that, don’t we?”

Then it would be over, everything just as it was before last night’s dreadful moment of fury and need. But he was in her power; only she could forgive him.

Norton reached out slowly and touched the telephone book. He felt the quickening stroke of his heart and had the sudden frightening feeling that he was being observed; he looked quickly into the shadows of the dining room, half-expecting to see someone watching him, but the room was empty and in the kitchen there was steam rising from the saucepan of milk.

He opened the telephone book to the suburban section. The figures and letters misted before his eyes, merging into meaningless whorls and angles. But finally the page came into focus. There were two Soltises listed, Frank L., and Jeremiah and Sons, Plumbers. The emergency address of the plumbing company was in Rosedale. And Cleo lived in Hayrack. That meant — he tried desperately to think clearly — that meant Cleo must live with Frank L. Soltis. Who was he? A father? An uncle?

Until that instant Norton hadn’t thought of her as belonging to anyone else or living in relationship with other people. She had been an isolated human unit, without a past or future, with whom he had hoped to talk without interference or interruption; what had happened between them didn’t concern anybody else. But as Norton stared at the name of Frank L. Soltis, he felt a sharp, primitive fear — how could he explain that instant of blind compulsion to a father or brother? Naturally they would take her side; they’d think of her with cloying sentimentality, remembering her childish cuteness, the sleepy head snuggled against daddy’s shoulder, the games of girlhood, the jacks and skiprope, and the little-mother act, doing dishes in a big apron, dusting and sweeping like mommy and big sister. That’s what they’d remember — all the sweet things you could associate with any child. And he’d be the vicious degenerate who had destroyed that innocence.

The bitch, he thought. He knew her better than her family did. He knew all there was to know about that particular little piece.

As he lifted the receiver Janey’s voice sounded: “Way — ane? Isn’t that milk about ready?”

An uncomfortable dryness in his throat made it difficult for him to swallow. Little bitch, he thought. Wise and hard and cold. He started as Janey called again; he hadn’t heard her the first time.

“Way — ane?”

“Coming, honey.”

Janey was sitting up in bed with two pillows behind her back, her smooth, pretty face shining with cold cream. There was a blue ribbon in her dark hair. The room was a snug and scented little box, and Janey stretched out her arms to him like a child welcoming its father.

“You poor thing,” she said. “Am I such a nuisance?”

He kissed her on the cheek and put the tray on the bedside table. “I enjoy having a little nuisance around,” he said. There was cold cream on his lips and when he turned to pull up a chair he rubbed it off on the back of his hand. “Your mother make her train all right?” he asked.

“Naturally, she almost missed it. She had to have a last-minute conference with Junior about something I’m not supposed to know anything about for the time being. Honestly, what a pair of conspirators. It’s hard to tell which one is younger from the way they act.”

“That’s fine,” Norton said. He touched his forehead with his fingertips. The pain was intense. “And how was your day?”

She smiled as he raised the cup of milk to her lips. “I think you should miss dinner every now and then. It’s kind of exciting to be waiting for you for a change. What did John want?”

“John? Yes, John Farrell.” Norton struggled to control his thoughts; they were speeding in dangerously swift circles now, filling the inside of his head with bursts of white heat. “John wanted some information on one of our new services. Our bank, in the case of guaranteed accounts, will pay the depositor’s fixed bills on the first of the month — that is, items such as rent, insurance, car payments and so forth. The client can just forget about these details. We pay the bills from his account, and make sure they’re paid on time, which is particularly important in the event there’s a discount for payment before a specified date.” The familiar phrases, evoking a sane and orderly world, acted as brakes on the perilously spinning wheels of thought. “I explained how it worked to John, and he seemed quite interested.”

“Oh. Well, speaking of problems, mother and I solved one today.” She put the cup down and wiped a tiny cat’s whisker of milk from her lips. “You know how we planned to have the new baby in here with us for the first five or six months? Well, mother and I decided to start her off like a little lady with a room of her own. Now don’t say anything until you see what we’ve figured out: we’re going to make the guest room into a nursery. The curtains are white, and mother thinks they’ll do perfectly — for the time being at least. Then we’re going to find some bookcases for toys, and a daybed with some kind of a chintz fabric for the cover and the cushions. Cradle, bathinette and presto!” She smiled with happy eyes. “A nursery. Didn’t I tell you mother would figure it out?”

“Yes, I remember.”

“Well, wait; here’s the second phase of Operation Nursery. We’re going to turn the study into a room mother can use when she stays overnight. It won’t be a proper guest room, but we don’t have overnight guests often enough to make any difference. Anyway, it will be just for mother and you know she doesn’t expect the bridal suite.”

“It’s not a very attractive room,” Norton said.

Janey laughed. “You know what mother said today? She said she could sleep hanging on a coathook if it meant being near Junior.”

“The television’s in there,” Norton said. “And those old books of mine. They can come out, I suppose.”

“Well, the TV could stay. Don’t you think she’d like it?”

“Yes, I’m sure she would.” He felt his thoughts spinning again and pressed the tips of fingers to his forehead. “I brought home some work to look over,” he said. “You’d better get to sleep now.”

She slid down in bed and he adjusted the pillows.

“I’m afraid I’m getting one of those cramps in my leg,” she said. “Just when I’m so sleepy I can’t keep my eyes open.”

“That’s a shame. Would you like me to massage it a bit?”

“It may be all right. It may go away.”

“There’s no point grinning and bearing it. Come on, turn over.”

“You’re so helpful I feel guilty sometimes.” She pushed the covers aside and rolled carefully onto her stomach. The room was warm and still and the lamp beside the bed gleamed on her slim smooth legs; she wore a pink nightie but the twisting of her body had pulled it up above her knees.

“Which is it?” he asked.

“The left. It always is, for some reason.”

He rubbed the back of her leg with the palm of his hand. The muscle in her calf was hard as India rubber. She had very pretty legs, rounded like a child’s with neat, slender ankles. Her skin was smooth and cool as ivory under his hands.

She snuggled her cheek against the pillow and made a murmuring sound of contentment.

“Better?” he said.

“Much! It’s like a miracle.”

“Is that enough?”

“You’re tired, aren’t you?”

“No, not a bit.”

“You’ve no idea how relaxing it is.”

“Well, fine.” He wanted to get away; his throat was unbearably dry. The flesh of his wife under his hands, smooth and soft and fragrant, meant nothing to him; it was the memory of another body, hard, wiry, young, the flesh less perfectly kept, less grateful and complaisant, it was that memory that had brought the cold tight ache to his stomach.

“I think that’s enough,” she said at last, her voice blurred with drowsy contentment. She was like a kitten or an infant; caresses soothed her, put her to sleep.

“I’ll go on down and get at my work,” he said. He adjusted the covers under her chin, murmured a good night and left the room quietly. Downstairs he took a bottle of whiskey from the emergency shelf in the kitchen, made himself a strong drink and drained it in two long swallows. How many had he had, he wondered. Four Martinis with Farrell, and a big whiskey.

That was more than he normally drank in a week, but he still wasn’t drunk; steady and bright, unblurred by liquor, was the knowledge that he must see this girl and set everything straight. Only she could absolve him from sin, release him from this rack of guilt. And if she understood and forgave him he would do anything at all for her. It wasn’t impossible that they might become friends later on. In fantasy’s sustaining warmth Norton saw a vision: in four or five years she would probably go to work in the city, and he might help her with the problems and adjustments that were part of anyone’s first job. He could tell her how to avoid the slippery ground of office politics and advise her on savings programs and pension and hospital plans. They might meet in a small bar after work and talk about these things. He saw himself in sharp kaleidoscopic patterns, striding down a street in the late fall, everyone else hurrying for trains and taxis and the cold wind pounding with excitement against the tall gray buildings. She would be waiting for him and smiling. They wouldn’t talk of the past but it would be a strong bright thread weaving itself nostalgically through their relationship.

Norton pressed both hands tightly against the sides of his head. For a sickening instant he was convinced that he was going mad; the pressure behind his eyes made him stagger and he sat down and bent forward until his head touched his knees. “God!” he murmured in a thick heavy voice. He did not want absolution and forgiveness. He didn’t want tilings as they used to be, neat and orderly. It was this knowledge that shook him to the core of his being.

Later — how much later he did not know — he found himself standing beside the telephone desk. He picked up the receiver without haste, without thinking, and dialed the number listed after the name of Frank Soltis.

She answered the phone herself and this seemed a miracle to him; behind her voice was the canned sound of radio or television laughter, and she spoke above it, saying, “Yes?” quite loudly, but drawing the word into a teasing complaint.

“Please listen to me,” he said. “Just listen. Please. You won’t hang up, will you?”

“Who’s this, for Pete’s sake?”

“Cleo, you’ve got to listen. I’m — this is the man. I... I saw you last night, remember.” He heard the sharp intake of her breath, and he cried softly: “Please listen! I’ve got to see you. I’m sorry. It was a mistake.”

“Who are you? What’s your name?”

“That doesn’t matter. I want to apologize, Cleo. I want to see you. Are... are you all right?”

“What do you mean, am I all right?”

He couldn’t interpret her mood from the tone of her voice; but she sounded more querulous than angry. “You know what I mean. I’m terribly sorry, Cleo.”

“That’s fine, that’s great. Everything is dandy now.”

“Please, please,” he said, whispering the words like prayers. “I want to see you. I swear before God I won’t bother you again. But I must see you. Are you alone?”

“My father’s here.”

“Did you tell him?”

“That’s for me to know and you to find out,” she said, but a thread of coquettish insinuation ran through the scorn in her voice; Norton felt himself tremble with hope.

“Don’t be like that, Cleo,” he said. The hope became stronger, exultant; they were discussing it like a pair of conspirators. “Can’t you slip out for a few minutes?” he said. “Will you try?”

“I’m not supposed to go out this late.”

“Say you’re going to borrow a book or something from a girl friend. You’ll only be gone a few minutes.”

She was silent and he heard the sibilance of her breath in his ear. A dismaying thought struck him: was she having the call traced? Signaling to her father, pointing frantically at the phone, telling him with silently straining lips who was on the line. The scene was garishly illuminated by the bursts of whiteness in his mind; he saw her crouched at the phone, the father large and angry, hurrying to a neighbor’s house to call the police.

“Cleo,” he said. “Trust me. Please.”

“I’m thinking. Do you know where Raynes Park is? There’s a statue in the middle of it, and some benches.”

“Will you meet me there?”

“If I can. If I’m not there in half an hour, it’s no use. My father’s pretty strict.”

“I don’t blame him.” The sense of relief was so great that Norton almost laughed aloud; the guilt and terror were draining from him like poisons, and in their place flowed the warm restoring balm of peace. “I’ll be waiting for you.”

“Don’t stand me up now.”

At that he did laugh, giddily but silently. “Not a chance. I’ll be there.”

When he replaced the receiver Norton sat perfectly still for half a minute. He was hot all over, his shirt sticking to his body with perspiration. How would he explain going out to Janey? The dog, of course. He went quietly upstairs and opened the door of their bedroom. The light was out and Janey’s body was a soft slight mound under the covers.

“Janey?”

She stirred and murmured sleepily, “Coming to bed?”

“I’m going to take Cinder for a walk.”

“All right, dear. Put on something warm.”

He closed the door and went to his son’s room. Cinder slept at the foot of Junior’s bed. “Come on, Cinder,” Norton said in an urgent little whisper. “Want to go for a walk?” Cinder, a glossy black dachshund, squirmed and leaped off the bed, crooning with excitement.

Norton picked her up and tucked her under his arm. “That’s a good dog,” he said. A bar of light fell across his son’s face. Norton looked at the sleeping boy for an instant, and the serenity in his face, so unknowing, so vulnerable, went through him like a knife. He knew intuitively that salvation was close at that instant; in his excitement he could imagine the drumming beat of wings, the appearance of soft, miraculous lights, but deliberately and ruthlessly he turned away from all this, closing the door and running quickly down the steps with the frantically squirming puppy in his arms.

The night was black and the yellow street lamps reached up and touched the low limbs of the trees with gold. There was a small soft wind and the only sound in the breathless silence was the occasional dry creak of a branch above his head; it was how the twist and strain of rigging would sound, he thought, canvas and ropes tightening powerfully against the massive press of great quiet winds. He had never sailed in his life, but he imagined a sailing ship would be like that on a calm night.

He put Cinder in the front seat and fastened her leash to the door handle. Without lights he moved carefully away from the curb, drifting in a closed dark silence along the block. The dog was puzzled; she whimpered and worried her leash. Norton patted her head and said, “It’s all right, old girl, we’re just taking a little ride.”

At the first intersection he snapped on the headlights and stepped hard on the accelerator. The forward thrust of the engine forced him back against the cushioned seat, and he sensed the power and urgency of the leaping car infusing his whole body. He felt giddy and weightless, but enormously strong; it was as if the machine were part of him, an extension of his energies, so that he had the sensation of hurling himself forward and being hurled forward at one and the same instant, a delirious balancing of the active and passive which canceled all responsibility and left him suspended in a vacuum of reckless, irrepressible excitement.

Raynes Park had been named for a suburb of London. The small holding of land had been left to the Township of Rosedale by a descendant of one of the original South Shore settlers, chiefly for tax purposes it was rumored, but ostensibly to commemorate the birthplace of the ancestor who had established the family’s fortune in America. It covered a half-dozen acres and was attractively landscaped with yew hedges and dwarf shrubbery. Graveled walks twisted through lawns and neat columns of poplars. In the central plaza iron benches were placed about a small pond, and here, in good weather, nurses and an occasional pipe-smoking old gentleman watched children sailing boats or wading in the warm green water.

Norton parked in the darkness a hundred feet from the entrance to the park. From where he sat hidden in the shadows of trees, he could see the pond shining faintly in lamplight. The benches around it were empty. Damn, damn, he thought. If she can’t make it...

If she came to him, he knew he would be saved. Free. But his fate hung on such whimsical threads. Her father’s mood. He might smile at her, not taking his eyes from the television, hardly hearing her question: “Okay, sure.” Or he might have had a bad day. A chewing-out from his boss. And take out his bitterness on her, exercising parental spleen to restore his ego. “No, and that’s final. Do you see the time? Do you think I want you running around the streets like a damned whore?”

Norton saw her then, walking slowly along a graveled pathway toward the plaza, her small figure moving through the symmetrical shadows cast by the tall poplars. She must have come in from the Hayrack side, he thought, watching as she sat down on an iron bench facing the pond. She was all alone in the park, her face a white blur in the pale lamplight and her body small and huddled beneath the arching limbs of the poplars.

Norton got out of his car and closed the door gently, the sound losing itself in a wind that whispered in the yew hedges. He stood in the protective darkness and watched her for several minutes. When it became apparent that she intended to wait for him some of his nervousness abated; he was by temperament and training a frugal, realistic man, and he knew that she would not be here unless she hoped to get something from him. It was the situation he faced every day in the loan department at the bank; people wanting something and prepared to bargain for it. In this case he didn’t feel like insisting on any particular terms or arrangements, but simple professional habit warned him to watch out for his own interests.

Norton walked into the park, his footsteps on the gravel loud and clear in the cold air. She turned toward the sound and when he emerged from the shadows she stood up and smoothed down her skirt with nervous little gestures.

“You’re late,” she said. “I can’t stay long.”

“I’m sorry.” They were only a few feet apart but he whispered the words as if they were conspirators on a dangerous mission. “I’m sorry, Cleo.” The sight of her youth had unnerved him; a blue kerchief was bound about her hair and beneath this her face was childishly small and vulnerable. She wore a loose-fitting sweater and skirt, loafers and thick ankle socks, a teen-ager’s uniform, sloppily amusing, childishly provocative. Last night she had been different; she must have been different, he thought with something like horror. In his panic he wondered if this were the same girl.

He couldn’t think of anything to say. “I don’t have much time,” he said at last. “Are you all right? Are you afraid of me?”

“Why should I be? It’s all over.” She was staring up at him but he could not see the expression in her eyes. “But how about you? Aren’t you afraid of me?”

“Please try to understand — I lost my head. I shouldn’t have done it, I know. But I couldn’t help myself.” He was suddenly caught in an agony of remorse. “I’m sorry. I swear to God I didn’t mean to hurt you. Can’t you believe that?”

“You thought it didn’t matter what you did to me. I could tell that much.”

“You’re wrong, Cleo. Please listen to me. I’m older than you are and I understand some things better than you can. It happened because I liked you — do you see what I mean? Right from the start, from the instant I laid eyes on you, I felt that you were special.”

“Well, you took a funny way to show it.”

“But I lost my head completely. I couldn’t help myself. Some men are like that, Cleo. I’m ashamed, Cleo, ashamed of what I did, you’ve got to believe me.” This was not as he had envisioned their meeting in the sustaining warmth of fantasy. Instead of graceful, ameliorating phrases he was blurting out his guilt in accents of fear, his hands opening and closing convulsively, his voice rising in a trembling bleat. “I apologize from the bottom of my heart,” he said. “And I’m desperately sorry. Can’t you believe me, Cleo?”

“Well, that doesn’t cost anything to say.”

Norton got his nerves under control. He realized that she was preparing to bargain with him, for there had been more petulance than animosity in her tone. This was touching, he thought. It was sweet and brave of her to think she was a match for an experienced man.

“Now listen to me,” he said, attempting to harden his voice with authority. “I’ve apologized and I think you know I mean it. So there’s no further need for fussing. It’s always pleasanter in the long run to talk things over reasonably. Not much business would get done in the world if everyone went around with a chip on his shoulder. I guess you can see that, Cleo, for you’re obviously a smart little girl. What’s past is past, and there’s no point crying about it. The future is important — that’s the thing to worry about. And as far as the future is concerned, well, I could make up for last night, if you want to look at it that way.” As he saw interest quicken in her face Norton’s instinctive caution asserted itself; there was no point in overselling himself, he thought. In fact, the less she knew about him the better. “I’m not a rich man,” he said, smiling. “But we might have fun, Cleo. Do you know what I mean?”

“Well, it’s pretty obvious, I guess. But I don’t want money.”

“What do you want?”

“I don’t know. It’s nothing you can put into words, I guess.”

Norton realized with something close to wonder that all of his anguish and fears had been unnecessary; the dread of exposure, humiliation — that had all been a waste of emotion. He understood her perfectly now; and he knew he had never been in any danger.

Norton was suddenly aware of the silence, the faint wind above them in the trees, and of the simple fundamental fact that they were alone here in the shadows of the night, understanding each other without reservation or regret. The soft lamplight made her smooth cheeks shine like gold, and he could see the slight sweet rise of her breasts beneath the heavy wool sweater.

“I’ll drive you home,” he said.

“No, I can walk.”

“I told you I’d be nice to you. I mean it, Cleo.”

“No, not tonight.” She smiled quietly.

“Don’t tease,” he said. “Don’t do that, Cleo.”

“I’ve got to go.” She took a step backward, moving from light to shadow, her skirt flaring in the wind. He saw the flash of her bare legs, thin and white and heartbreakingly lovely in the yellow brightness. “No, Cleo, don’t go,” he said. “I won’t let you.”

Norton was reaching for her shoulders when a bolt of fire exploded across his face and shoulders. As he staggered under the blow, dimly but fearfully aware that he had been struck from behind, his first sensation was one of shock and confusion; but then the pain came dreadfully alive, flaming unendurably on his face, and he cried out and covered his head with his arms.

The girl said: “It’s him, Duke, it’s him all right.”

Norton twisted awkwardly, still holding his arms about his head. “Don’t,” he cried weakly. “Listen to me. It’s a mistake.”

A boy in a red sweater stared down at him. A leather belt was looped around his fist, the end of it flicking slowly along the graveled pathway.

“You like taking things,” the boy said. “Well, you’re going to take a beating now.”

“No, listen...” Norton straightened slowly, still holding his arms protectively about his face. “You’re wrong, she’ll tell you you’re wrong.” He turned desperately to her, his breath coming in great, uneven gasps. “Tell him, Cleo. For God’s sake, tell him I’m sorry — I apologized from the bottom of my heart. Tell him I...”

The belt sang in the air, an ugly, vindictive sound. Norton cried out as the leather cut across the back of his hands. He dropped to his knees. “Cleo, for God’s sake,” he said.

She was laughing at him, her face and eyes bright with excitement. “We’ll be friends, won’t we? You’ll be nice to me now, I know.”

“You begged for this,” Duke said. “You busted up Jerry, five of you to one, and you raped a girl young enough to be your daughter. You guys begged for it, and you’re going to get it.”

“Please,” Norton said. Blood from a cut on his forehead was running into his eyes. “I’m hurt. It’s different from what you think. Let me go. Please.”

“Sure you can go,” Duke said. “I got your license number. I can find you when I want you. Get started.”

The belt sang again, cutting across Norton’s face as he scrambled to his feet and ran. Steps sounded behind him and the belt whistled again and again, exploding viciously across his back and legs. The blood running into his eyes blinded Norton. He stumbled and fell, got up and ran again. Tears mingled with the blood on his cheeks and he could not stop the low animal sounds of pain in his throat. He ran in a staggering circle around the pond until he came to the pathway that led to the entrance of the park.

“Run, you bastard,” Duke said.

The belt sang for the last time, and Norton staggered on alone into the darkness.

Chapter Twelve

Farrell was still sitting in the study of his home when the phone on the table beside him began to ring. The call was from Bill Detweiller. In a low, tense voice Detweiller said, “John, get over here as fast as you can. Norton just had the hell beat out of him by a pack of hoodlums from Hayrack. He’s too badly cut up to go home. He didn’t want to frighten Janey. So he came here.”

“When did this happen?”

“Ten or fifteen minutes ago. Look, I’ll leave my door open. Get over here and try to do something for the poor devil. He’s in sad shape. I don’t want to wake Chicky — it’s not the time or place for women.”

“Wait a second. Where are you going?”

“I’m picking up Malleck. His wife’s out with the car, and I can get him faster than it would take him to find a cab.”

“What are you planning?”

“What the hell do you think? These punks have declared war, John. I’ve already called Malleck — he’s set to go. Didn’t you understand me? They jumped Norton for no reason at all, cut hell out of him with belt buckles.”

“Did he recognize them?”

“Certainly. Duke was there!”

“Why didn’t he go to the police?”

“We didn’t ask you that, did we? When you needed help you got it.”

“Okay, listen to me, Det: I had a call from Jameson tonight. The kids who ran down Angey gave themselves up to the police. They’re sons of a doctor in Rosedale. So I made a mistake last night. Probably the biggest I ever made in my life. But I’m not making any more of the same kind.”

Detweiller hesitated; then said coolly, “You won’t help Norton, is that it?”

“Not this way.”

“Malleck had you tagged, all right,” Detweiller said in a hard pleased voice and broke off the connection.

Farrell pulled on his topcoat and went down to the sidewalk. He heard the sound of a motor starting, and saw the leaping flare of headlights as Detweiller’s long blue convertible swung out of the driveway and into the street. Farrell ran along the sidewalk, feeling the cold bitter wind on his cheeks and aware of the lonely sweep of leaves in the gutter. He went up the steps of Detweiller’s home and tried the door. The knob turned under his hand and he stepped into the foyer. Norton was sitting before the fireplace, his shoulders hunched as if against a bitter wind and his fingers locked tightly around a highball glass. There was a cut on his forehead, the dry blood gleaming in the soft light, and a red welt flamed across his face from temple to jawline. His lips were trembling and he was obviously close to a state of shock; but as he looked up at Farrell a faint and piteous accusation darkened his eyes.

“You won’t help me,” he said. “You won’t lift a hand. Detweiller told me. I... I trusted you, John. I told you that just tonight, didn’t I? At that bar. What was it called? Ragoni’s?” He seemed ready to cry; his face was twisting helplessly and his voice shook like a frightened child’s. “Why won’t you help? Aren’t we friends?”

“Finish that drink,” Farrell said. “Then tell me what happened tonight.”

“They jumped me. You know that.”

“Why should they pick on you? I’m the logical guy. Well, where did it happen?”

“In Raynes Park.”

“What were you doing out there?”

“I... I took Cinder for a walk. I thought I’d let her have a good run.”

“But the park is three miles from here. Did you walk all the way?”

“No, I drove. It sounds funny, I guess. You believe me, don’t you, John?”

“What happened after you got to the park?”

“I let Cinder loose. She ran around for a while and finally got interested in something in the bushes. I called her but she didn’t come back.” Norton’s face was pale and the tic at the corner of his mouth was very pronounced; it leaped in frantic rhythm as he talked, a tiny prisoner pounding for release. “Well, I went into the bushes to get her, and they were waiting there in the shadows. They started hitting me with their belts. I couldn’t do anything. I fell down and they kept hitting me. Finally I got up and ran out of the park.” Norton stood up abruptly and began pacing the floor, his movements jerky and erratic, his face twisting and tightening like a man in pain. “I couldn’t go home. I couldn’t let Janey see me.”

“What happened to Cinder?”

Norton looked at him blankly; then his expression became wary. “What do you mean?”

“You say you ran out of the park. Did you leave Cinder there?”

“Oh. I called her when I got to my car. She came running then. She’s well-trained, you know that.”

“How many boys were there?”

“Three or four anyway. We were in the shadows, so I’m guessing at the number.”

“If it was that dark, how did you recognize Duke?”

“I’m not likely to be mistaken about him.” Norton touched the welt on his cheeks. “He did that to me. But you think that’s okay. Fine and dandy, don’t you?” Norton’s voice broke. “What happens to me doesn’t matter. I’m in trouble but you browbeat me like a cop, picking at everything I tell you.”

“Calm down,” Farrell said. “I’m trying to convince you not to go out and make a damn fool of yourself tonight. I don’t think you know who jumped you. But you — all of us — can’t think of anyone but the Chiefs. They’ve become an emotional bumping post for us. Like some handy minority group — anything goes wrong we turn around and knee them in the groin. Listen to me: did you ever see Duke before tonight?”

“No...” Norton turned away and rubbed a hand over his lips quickly and harshly, as if trying to push the word back into his mouth.

Farrell looked at him and said nothing. The silence grew deep and heavy, stretching and spreading until the faintest noises in the room — Norton’s dry swallow, the creak of a floorboard-sounded as clearly as pistol shots.

“You can’t talk me out of it,” Norton said, breathing heavily. “You can’t trick me. A girl was there tonight and she kept shouting Duke’s name. She was yelling, ‘Hit him, Duke! Hit him, Duke!’ over and over again.”

“Who was the girl?”

“I didn’t see her. I just heard her shouting.”

“Then how do you know which boy she meant?”

“That’s none of your business. You won’t help me — you’re gutless, that’s what Detweiller said.”

“For God’s sake, listen to me: you don’t know who did this job. Maybe it was the Chiefs — and maybe it wasn’t. Can’t you get that into your head?”

“I’m going to pay them back,” Norton said. He stood with his back to Farrell, his hands clenching and unclenching convulsively. “Don’t try to stop me.”

“How can I?” Farrell said wearily. “If you want to be a fool, the kind of righteous arrogant fool I was, I can’t stop you.”

“They deserve what they’re going to get. They tried to smash my life, destroy everything I’ve worked for. Duke and that little bitch.” Norton was breathing rapidly, the sound harsh in the silent room. “While he was hitting me she loved it, laughed about it — she kept grinning and yelling, ‘Hit him, Duke, it’s him, hit him.’ ”

“What did she mean, it’s him?”

“Oh, she’s a wise little bitch all right,” Norton said in a ragged voice. Then he laughed softly. “She’s just a scheming little whore. Do you think I was taken in? I can spot that kind a mile away. I married a girl who taught me the difference between filth and goodness in women.”

“You told me before you didn’t see her,” Farrell said slowly. “But you did. It was Cleo, wasn’t it?”

“Cleo?” Norton stared at him with glazed eyes. “Why are you hounding me like this, John?” he said in an empty voice. “I need help. More than you know. Why can’t you see that?”

“Good God,” Farrell said. He turned and walked slowly to the windows, rubbing one hand back and forth across his forehead. Outside the yellow street lamps cast thick circles of light on the street and sidewalks. In between them lay shadows and darkness. Light and darkness. Farrell put a hand against the wall to steady himself; the shock of understanding weakened him; it was as if the floor had shifted abruptly under his feet. He saw another pattern of light and darkness in his mind: the lights in the Chiefs’ clubhouse winking out, and he almost stumbling in the sudden darkness on the iron steps. A cold thread of fear twisted through him as he turned and stared at Norton.

“What did you do to her?” he said.

“Nothing, I swear it to God.”

“Don’t lie. I left you alone with her. What did you do to her?”

“Nothing, I swear it, I swear it.”

Farrell walked across the room and took Norton by the shoulders. “You’re lying, goddamn you. This is what you want to be forgiven for. This is what you were trying to kill with Martinis.”

“No, John — it’s not what you think.”

Farrell shook him roughly. “You made a date with her tonight, didn’t you? You went to the park to meet her. Isn’t that the truth?”

“I wanted to explain — to apologize.” Norton’s voice sank to a ghastly whisper. “I respect you, John. Help me, for the love of God.”

“You raped her,” Farrell said. “She told Duke and they waited for you in the park. Is that it?”

“I couldn’t help myself. It was seeing you hit that boy, hearing the sound of the blows, and holding her while she struggled against me. Something happened to me. It was like nothing I’d ever felt before. I couldn’t stop.”

Farrell let his arms fall to his sides and Norton sat down and began to weep, silently and terribly, the tears flowing through the vivid welts on his cheeks. “I wanted to fix it up, to make amends. That’s why I went to the park. Then Duke came out of the shadows and began hitting me. They wouldn’t listen. I begged them but they wouldn’t listen.”

“Now you want to go out and rough up Duke,” Farrell said. “Do you think that will solve things?”

“I thought we could scare him or offer him money. Anything to keep him quiet. He’s the only one who knows about it.”

“What about the girl?”

“It would be my word against hers.”

“It’s no good,” Farrell said. “No good at all.”

“I can’t let Janey find out. I’ll kill him first. Janey couldn’t stand it.”

“Maybe the girl won’t make a complaint.”

“I can’t take that chance.”

“You’ve got to,” Farrell said quietly, and something in his tone made Norton raise his head. “You’re not the only one involved in this deal. Hasn’t that occurred to you?”

“I didn’t mean to get you into trouble.”

Farrell sighed. “That’s nice to know. But I intend to see that you don’t get us into more trouble.”

“Will you help me, John? Later on, I mean. If this thing blows up in my face, will you stand by me? Maybe she won’t make a complaint. But we can’t be sure, can we?”

“No, we can’t.”

“Will you stand by me? It’s feeling all alone that’s so terrible.”

“For what it’s worth, I’ll stand by you. I’ll help you any way I can. But get this straight: we’re responsible for what we’ve done.” Farrell shook his head wearily. “I spent some time tonight playing around with that word. I decided what I’d done wasn’t so bad. Beat up the wrong guy, that’s all. It was an emotional mistake, not an intellectual one. I’d understand it in the next guy, so why not give myself a break? Human beings aren’t containers of cool orderly chemicals. They’re grab bags of impulses, animal need, racial memories, with a little bit of reasoning power sprinkled over the top.” Farrell smiled sadly. “It was a nice try. Nobody is completely responsible for what he does. Just partially or indirectly. I fished up a lot of cute adjectives. Tangential responsibility, peripheral responsibility, unpremeditated responsibility. I had the semantic scalpel honed to a fine edge. When I got through the word responsibility was nothing but a pile of shavings.” Farrell was no longer smiling; his face and eyes were bitter. “Then I realized I was just lying to myself.”

“Am I solely responsible for what I’ve done?” Norton said slowly; he was frowning at Farrell, a puzzled and anxious child facing a man’s problems. “Isn’t anyone else to blame? Even indirectly?”

“I don’t know,” Farrell said. “I don’t think so.”

“I couldn’t live with that feeling.”

“Maybe it’s the other way around. You couldn’t live with yourself unless you do face it.”

A horn sounded in front of the house and Farrell recognized the blast of Detweiller’s convertible.

“I’m not going with them,” Norton said quickly, and rubbed the tears from his cheeks with the back of his hand. “I’ll tell them I changed my mind. I’ll tell them I’m not sure. But you’ve got to help me. Will you promise me that, John?”

“It’s a deal.”

The horn sounded again and Norton hurried across the room. “Thanks, John. I know what I’ve got to do.” He opened the door and disappeared into the darkness. Farrell heard his heels ringing on the sidewalk. And then, as he was about to light a cigarette, Farrell heard the slam of a car door and the smooth accelerating roar of a motor. He paused with the match flaring an inch or two from his cigarette. The silence descended slowly with a sense of finality.

Farrell swore and ran to the door. The street was empty and dark, but in the next block the four distinctive tail lights of Detweiller’s car were drawing away from him, to swing in glowing arcs at the intersection and then disappear abruptly into the night.

“Goddamn him,” Farrell said, the wind whipping the words away from his lips. “Goddamn him for a fool.”

Farrell ran down the sidewalk to his own home. He would have liked to do nothing at all; except lock the door behind him and let Norton and Detweiller and Malleck rush on to their own separate disasters. And for an instant — hesitating with the phone in his hand — he was tempted to stand aside and let matters take their course. But he knew in his heart it was too late for that.

He dialed the Hayrack police and asked for Lieutenant Jameson. When the lieutenant answered Farrell said: “This is John Farrell, Lieutenant. I’ll give you this fast. Three of my neighbors just left here to settle a score personally with the Chiefs.”

“Just left, you say? When, exactly?”

“Two or three minutes ago.”

“Hang on a second.”

Jameson returned in the time it took Farrell to light a cigarette. “Okay, the signal is out to our patrol. What was this all about, Mr. Farrell?”

“I’m not sure,” Farrell said.

“Anything else to tell me?”

“Not a thing.”

“Thanks for the tip. You’ve done your friends a favor.”

Farrell replaced the phone in its cradle, but almost immediately it rang shrilly in the silence. Farrell picked up the receiver. “Yes?”

“John? This is Janey Norton. It’s a terrible hour to call. I hope I didn’t wake you.”

“No. What is it, Janey?”

“I hate to be a nuisance. How’s Angey? Still on the mend?”

“Coming along fine, I think.”

“I just don’t think I could bear it if anything happened to that lovely child.”

Farrell hesitated, then said: “What’s up, Janey?”

“This is silly, but I’m worried about Wayne. He took Cinder out for a walk ages ago and he’s not back yet.”

“Maybe he stopped for a beer or something.”

She laughed softly and said, “You don’t know him as well as I do, I guess. That’s the sort of thing he doesn’t care for. Sometimes I tease him about being tied to my apron strings — I tell him he should play poker and go bowling, but he just smiles and says if he liked that sort of tiling he wouldn’t have got married in the first place.”

Farrell put a hand to his forehead. He felt trapped; he had the sensation of being enclosed and smothered by a ghastly kind of innocence. She knew all about her husband, of course. He wouldn’t stop for a beer. Not steady old Wayne. They knew all about each other, accepting the apparent for the truth and destroying one another with trust.

“John?”

“I was thinking, Janey, he might have gone over to the Boulevard for the papers. Supposing I drive over and pick him up?”

“I don’t want you to go to all that trouble.”

“I’m going out anyway, Janey. Why don’t you get back to bed now?”

“Well, all right, John. And thanks loads. I know I’m a fusspot, but when I woke up the house seemed so funny and quiet without him.”

“That’s right,” Farrell said pointlessly. “Get back to sleep now.”

“I guess I will. Thanks so much, John.”

Farrell put on his topcoat and went out to his car. He had no idea of how he would bring Wayne Norton home to his wife. But he felt he had to try.

The night was mild and he drove toward Hayrack with the windows down, appreciating the cool air on his face. He drove carefully, wary of the occasional cars that flashed out of the darkness and more than ordinarily alert for pedestrians and traffic signals. He felt curiously vulnerable, exposed to attack from all quarters; there was no tolerance left for errors tonight, he thought, no leeway for mistakes or miscalculations.

Farrell reached Hayrack ten minutes after leaving his home. Somewhere off to his right he heard the rising cry of a police siren. The sound climbed high above him, then fell in a dying wail as he turned into Matt Street, a block north of the Chiefs’ clubhouse.

Three police cars were parked at the curb in front of the warehouse, the lights above their windshields swinging in slow circles, crisscrossing the windows of shops and tenements with bars of brilliant red light. Farrell parked and climbed out of his car. A crowd was collecting, alerted by the scent of trouble; men were running down the sidewalk, turning occasionally to shout at one another, and there were excited human clusters in the dark doorways of the shops along the street. A brilliant white beam moved over the front of the warehouse, probing at cornices and windows like a mighty lance. The siren Farrell had heard was upon him now, the banshee wail exploding as the squad car swept around the corner and came to a swaying, expert stop at the entrance to the Chiefs’ clubhouse. Windows were opening in rooming houses and apartments and the sound of TV music and laughter spilled eerily over the swelling noise of the crowd and sharp shouted orders from police officers.

Farrell started across the street but a uniformed patrolman blocked his way. “Go on home, Jack,” he said. “Get the details in the morning papers.”

“I’ve got to see Lieutenant Jameson.”

“He’s busy, Jack. I told you, go on home.”

Farrell saw Detweiller and Malleck then; they were enclosed in a knot of police at the entrance to the clubhouse. He shook himself free from the patrolman’s hand, shoving him aside with desperate strength, and ran past the police cars to where Malleck and Detweiller stood with Lieutenant Jameson and several uniformed patrolmen.

In the sweeping red light of the squad cars Detweiller’s broad face was the color of putty. He looked as if he might be sick at any minute; his lips were trembling and each breath he drew sent a shudder through his body. Farrell caught his shoulder. “What happened, Det? What happened?”

A patrolman took Farrell by the arm but Lieutenant Jameson said, “It’s all right,” and the cop shrugged and dropped his hand.

“Det, what happened?” Farrell said, shouting above the noise in the street. From somewhere came the high, thin sound of a woman screaming.

Detweiller looked at Farrell, the glaze of shock dimming in his eyes. “I don’t blame her,” he said, twisting his lips carefully around the words. “It must have been a sight.”

“Where’s Norton? Where is he?”

Malleck’s face was black and expressionless in the red glare of police lights. “No use shouting at him,” he said.

“Norton’s dead.”

Chapter Thirteen

It was after eleven o’clock when Farrell left the Hayrack police station. He pulled up the collar of his overcoat and walked through the darkness toward the bar in the next block. From a booth in the rear he called Barbara at the hospital. The nurse told him it was too late; telephone service was suspended at ten o’clock.

“My wife’s not a patient, she’s just spending the night with our daughter,” Farrell said. He pushed his hat up on his forehead. The air was warm and close, and from the barroom the faint but strident voice of a fight announcer drummed on the glass panels of the telephone booth. “A beautiful left and Costello is bleeding from the mouth now, backing away and looking to his comer for help... He’s badly hurt...”

“Is this an emergency?” the nurse asked Farrell.

“Yes, it is.”

“Well, I’ll ring her room but this is against regulations, you understand.”

Barbara was not asleep. She had been reading and her voice was clear and alert. “John, what is it?”

“Honey, I’ve got bad news. There’s no way to break it gently. Wayne Norton was killed tonight.”

“Oh, no! Dear God, what happened? Are you all right?”

“Take it easy. I’m okay, I’m fine. Now please listen to me. Get hold of yourself.” She had begun to cry and the fight announcer’s voice was rising exultantly. “It may be the finish for this game youngster. He’s trying to get up, but those body punches have taken a terrific toll...”

“Barbara!” Farrell said sharply. “The police notified Janey just a few minutes ago. Do you think you could go over and stay with her?”

“Yes, Angey will be all right. And I’ll call Dr. Webber. But what in the name of God happened?”

“Norton got in a brawl tonight with Duke Resnick. He was cut up pretty badly and he didn’t want to go home. So he went to the Detweillers’. Det called Malleck and the three of them went off to settle up the score.”

Farrell had got the rest of the story in splintered fragments at the police station. He had heard part of Malleck’s and Detweiller’s testimony to Lieutenant Jameson, had listened as Sergeant Cabella gave a professionally impersonal recapitulation to the reporters and cameramen who had appeared like vultures on the scene, scrambling for choice bits and pieces, tense and stimulated by the carrion scent of the story. And he had watched as Duke Resnick was booked for murder, and had seen the boy’s arrogance dissolving in fear as he was led to the cell block by a pair of cops.

The atmosphere had been gaudy and tense; police officers working with a suggestion of hard, pleased efficiency, cameramen firing their Graphics like barrage guns, shooting at everything and everybody, reporters talking into phones in sharp insistent voices, and a drunken vagrant muttering querulously to himself in a comer, piqued at having been forgotten in the excitement...

“They drove over to the Chiefs’ clubhouse on Matt Street,” Farrell explained. “As they arrived Duke was just coming up the stairs. Norton jumped out of the car — Det and Malleck say it happened so fast they couldn’t stop him — and chased Duke down the alley. Duke went up a fire escape at the rear of the building, and Norton followed him. They had a fight on the roof and Duke pushed him off.”

“Why? Why did a thing like this happen?”

“Honey, Janey’s going to need you.” Farrell closed his eyes. Barbara’s question was like a blow. “I’ll see you there later.”

“All right, I’ll hurry.”

Farrell left the phone booth. The fight was over and a cheery announcer was discussing the merits of his sponsor’s product: “Yes, it’s the beer with the built-in smile, fight fans, good for you today, good to you tomorrow. So enjoy delicious, sparkling Harvester’s to your heart’s content — the beer with the built-in smile.” The announcer’s happy face dissolved into an animated beer bottle which flexed its arms and smiled brightly and glassily at its unseen audience. The bartender turned off the set and eddies of conversation stirred among the men at the bar.

Farrell ordered a beer, postponing the time of accounting for a moment or so; the barroom was a warm and noisy haven, a refuge of anonymity, where he was nothing but a voice asking for a drink, a stranger raising a glass with strangers.

The man standing beside him said: “You’re John Farrell, aren’t you?”

Farrell started. “Yes, that’s right.”

The man smiled. “I don’t do it with mirrors. My name is Wiley, Lynn Wiley. I’m with World Press Services. I saw you at the station.”

“Did you follow me here?”

“Well, I wanted to talk with you, and I also wanted a drink, so it was a happy coincidence when you turned in here.” Wiley was in his thirties, short but sturdily built, with blunt gray features and a dark crew cut.

He seemed used to putting people at ease; there was a suggestion of callous sympathy in his manner, Farrell felt, like that of tax examiners and undertakers.

“This is a damn sad business,” Wiley said, taking out a pack of cigarettes. “Smoke?”

“No thanks. What did you want to see me about?”

“I gather you were a friend of Wayne Norton’s.”

“Yes, we were neighbors.”

“He seemed to be a steady, decent sort of guy. Family man, home owner, that sort of thing.” Wiley lit his cigarette. “Is that an accurate estimate, would you say?”

Farrell was silent, staring at his drink.

“This is just background, you understand,” Wiley went on in a pleasant and almost cheerful tone of voice. “I’ve got the facts, such as they are. But there’s still something odd about it.”

“What exactly do you find odd about it?”

“The why. The why of it,” Wiley said. “It’s an odd end for a steady character like Norton.” He took a folded sheaf of yellow copy paper from his coat pocket and glanced at his notes. “This chap Malleck rather intrigues me. He doesn’t live in Faircrest, I see. Is he a friend of yours?”

“I know him slightly.” Farrell paid for his drink. “You’ll have to excuse me now.”

“Well, it’s a sad business,” Wiley said, shaking his head. “Sure you won’t have another drink? One for the road?”

“No thanks.”

Dr. Webber opened the door at the Nortons’ for Farrell. He was preparing to leave.

“How is she?” Farrell asked him.

“Well, she’ll be a lot worse before she gets any better,” Dr. Webber said. He buttoned his overcoat and picked up his bag from the hall table. “I’ve given her a sedative and your wife is upstairs with her now. It’s a ghastly thing. Smashing a decent, lovely little home like this. I must confess the world seems to be a stupidly managed business at times. Well, I’ll be at home if Mrs. Norton needs me. Don’t hesitate to call me.”

“Yes, of course.”

When the doctor had gone Farrell removed his hat and coat and went into the silent living room. Everything was tidy and clean; there was nothing in the still and carefully appointed room to suggest that Wayne Norton would never see it again. Magazines were stacked on the coffee table, as precisely as if they had been lined up with a ruler. A few fallen petals from a bowl of roses had been collected and placed in a shining ashtray. Farrell noticed only one thing out of place, the telephone book lying open on a desk. He started to close it but hesitated as a name caught his eye: Solomon. His eye went down the column. Soltari... Solters... And then the name of Soltis seemed to leap up at him, the letters black as char against the white page. Farrell closed the book and placed it under the telephone.

From above his head he heard a softly rising moan, then the sound of quick light footsteps. He sat down with his hands hanging limply, helplessly, between his knees, and he was still in that position a few moments later when Barbara came quietly down the stairs, pausing between steps to soften the click of her high heels. He glanced up into her face.

“Is she asleep?”

“Yes, the sedative Dr. Webber gave her seems to be working now. But I’m afraid Junior may wake. I can’t think of what I’ll say to him.”

“Well, let’s just hope he doesn’t wake.”

“Are you all right, John?”

He sighed wearily, and said, “For what it’s worth, sure.”

“Do you know what happened tonight? What you told me on the phone seemed so sketchy.”

“Yes, I know what happened,” he said. “I think I’m the only one who does. But it’s not over, honey. It’s just starting.”

“I don’t understand.”

“Well, I’m a big part of the why of what happened tonight,” he said. “I’m responsible for Norton’s death.”

Farrell looked away from her and she touched his cheek with the tips of her fingers. “You were always pretty strict with yourself,” she said.

Farrell shook his head. “Strict is a nice little word for nice little mistakes. Kids misbehaving and a teacher named Miss Priscilla something-or-other taking away their taffy apples. This is different.”

“When you’re in the wrong you admit it,” she said. “You don’t blame others for your mistakes. You don’t make tricky little reassessments until everything is all right. I always respected you for that.”

Farrell saw that he had missed her point; she wasn’t trying to talk him out of it.

“So?” he said, looking up into her eyes.

“I respected that honesty,” she said. “There’s no reason not to go on respecting it.”

“No matter who gets hurt by it?”

“No matter what,” she said.

Farrell kissed the palm of her hand. “You’re great,” he said. “You’re not scared. I don’t believe you’re thinking about yourself at all.”

“No, that’s not accurate. I told you a long time ago I’m not heroic.”

“And I told you the hell you’re not.”

“I’d better go back upstairs.” She kissed his forehead and tiptoed swiftly across the room. Farrell watched her as she went up the stairs, noticing the light grace of her body and the serious strength in her face, and seeing the whole of their life together in that instant; she would stick, of course, and for that loyalty he felt something very close to pity.

Sam and Grace Ward arrived with Chicky Detweiller a few moments later. They sat in the living room and spoke in the quiet and careful tones of people at a wake.

“Do you think I should go to see Janey?” Chicky asked Farrell. “Is there anything I can do to help?” She had evidently dressed in a hurry; she wore a tweed coat, a sweater and skirt and glossy, brown leather loafers. Her legs were bare and her short yellow hair was tousled from sleep.

“She’s quiet now,” Farrell said.

“Nobody can do anything for her,” Grace Ward said. “Only time will help.” She wore black and was severely groomed, but the façade of appropriate solemnity did not conceal a tension that seemed to be running like an electric current through her spare strong body. “In any case, there are other things to consider just now.” She looked steadily at her husband and her eyes were pale and cold as lights above a winter sea. “You wanted to talk to John, didn’t you, Sam?”

“Well, yes, as a matter of fact I did,” Ward said. He seemed somewhat embarrassed by her insistent tone, and it was apparent he felt the amenities should be observed with more grace. “This business is a rotten shame,” he said. “Pointless and terrible.” He sighed and shook his head. “Hell of a thing.”

Farrell got the impression that he was timing his display of concern to the second, holding it like a note of music, up to a proper point but not one beat longer. Farrell looked at Chicky. “Any word from Bill?”

“He called half an hour ago.” In the soft light her face was small and pale. “They’re coming here as soon as they’re free.”

“He and Malleck.”

“That’s what he said. They have to make out statements or something and they’re going to come here.” She lit a cigarette with shaking fingers. “What did happen, John?”

Grace Ward said firmly, “There’s no point going into that just now. Let’s do the first things first. Sam, I think you’d better have your talk with John.”

“Maybe you’re right,” Ward said, and rubbed both hands over his high pink forehead. “Let’s step into the kitchen, eh, John? I don’t want...” He avoided Chicky’s eyes and the effort brought a tide of color into his cheeks. “I don’t want to risk waking Janey,” he said with a pointless little smile.

Chicky sat with her feet tucked under her and running one hand slowly along her bare ankle. There was the faintest edge to her voice as she glanced sideways at Grace and said: “Maybe Sam had better postpone his little talk until Bill gets here. If anything is to be arranged...” She paused and let the last word hang significantly in the silence.

“Now hold on, Chicky,” Ward said quietly and patiently, with only the thinnest thread of anger in his voice. “I’m not saying anything to John that I don’t want you or Bill to hear. Get that straight. I’ll talk to Bill when he gets here — and I’ll tell him exactly what I’m going to tell John.”

“I’m sorry,” Chicky said. “I’m so damned nervous.” In spite of the bulky coat she looked cold and miserable. “I’m scared. I don’t know why, but I can’t help it.”

“There’s nothing to be afraid of,” Grace said, with an air of definite but obscure meaning. “We’re going to protect ourselves, don’t you worry. That means all of us. No one else is going to be hurt.”

“Come on, John,” Ward said. “Let’s get this over with.”

They went into the kitchen and Ward snapped on the lights and closed the door. In the bright fluorescent illumination Farrell noticed the place that had been laid for Norton, the precisely arranged silverware, the black plastic mat, the salt and pepper shakers in the shapes of a rooster and hen. Ward was looking through the cupboards above the sink. “I guess Norton kept that bottle somewhere out here,” he said. “I need a drink. How about you, John?”

“No thanks.”

“Funny the way he never kept liquor in the living room. Remember, every time he made a drink he’d collect the glasses, and bring them out here for refills. But you never saw the bottle. I think it was Janey’s idea.” Ward had poured himself a stiff whiskey with water, and now, holding a fresh cigarette, he was pacing the floor slowly, looking flushed and incongruous against the trimly fitted closets and antiseptically white rows of appliances. “Well, here it is,” he said, staring steadily at Farrell. “This may not have occurred to you in all the excitement. But the cops are probably going to connect Norton’s death with what happened the other night — when you beat up that kid, I mean.”

“Yes, that has occurred to me,” Farrell said.

“Well, I wasn’t sure. They’ll see a cause and effect relationship in these two incidents. You’re probably way ahead of me, but let me spell everything out so we’ll be exactly sure of what we’re up against.” Ward’s nervousness seemed to have abated; there was a hard, pleased look about his eyes, and his manner was that of a salesman preparing to hammer home a point. This was a job to him, a problem to solve, Farrell thought, the kind of thing he threshed out at his desk and over conference tables, and he seemed stimulated by the challenge to his professional skills.

“Okay, I said cause and effect,” Ward went on, after taking a long swallow from his drink. “Do you get what I mean? You beat up a punk who belonged to a gang called the Chiefs. By way of reprisal the Chiefs beat up Norton. So he goes after them and gets killed. Bang, bang, bang! One thing leads right to the next. Cause and effect.” Ward looked around for a place to put out his cigarette and finally threw it into the sink. “The cops may figure, since we started it, that were responsible in some way for what eventually happened to Norton. And goddammit, can’t you see the fun the newspapers will have with that idea? Legally, it’s pure crap, but they’ll sell a lot of newspapers in the meantime, and they’ll drag every one of us through the dirt before they’re through. The spectacle of a group of responsible citizens in this sort of mess is a damned juicy one, and you don’t have to be a newspaper editor to know that. Are you following me so far?” Ward was watching Farrell carefully. “We’re in trouble. Is that clear?”

“I know,” Farrell said. “I know we’re in trouble. But I don’t know if we’d agree on what kind of trouble it is.”

“Wait a minute. I’m not through. I think I see this thing a little more clearly than you do. And I believe you’ll see it in the same light when I finish. Now let’s go on.” Ward took another sip from his drink. “About tonight. Norton’s death and so forth. I’m not involved in that. I wasn’t involved in any way at all. You see that, don’t you?”

“Well, you see it,” Farrell said. “I guess that’s the important thing.”

Ward hesitated, apparently reluctant to accept Farrell’s answer. But then he shrugged and said, “Yes, that’s right, of course. Now the next point concerns what happened the other night at the Chiefs’ clubhouse. I offered to go along with you, I’ll admit that. But I told you it was your show, that I just wanted to make sure that you got a fair crack at that boy. And I wasn’t present during the fight. Malleck told me to wait outside. You remember that, don’t you, John?”

“Well, go on,” Farrell said.

“I’ve talked this over with Grace, of course, and she feels...” Ward paused and rolled his empty glass between the palms of his hands. He seemed nervous again. He smiled suddenly at Farrell, a man-to-man sort of smile that was pathetically incongruous against the tight lines of anxiety about his mouth and eyes. “Well, you know how women are, John. She feels I’m not involved in this thing at all, except for the sheer bad luck of being near the scene, you might say. She’d like you guys to forget that I was there — you know, leave me out of the whole deal.”

“I’ll bet she would,” Farrell said.

“There’s no point in being sarcastic.” Ward’s eyes were narrowing. “I’m simply giving you the whole picture. That’s Grace’s idea. It’s not mine. I’m not trying to duck out of this and leave you holding the bag. But I say we’re damn fools if we don’t agree on a story that puts us in a little more acceptable light as far as the police and the newspapers are concerned.”

“Have you thought of one?”

“Yes, I have, one that’s simple and convincing. First, we went over to the Chiefs’ clubhouse to talk to them. Our idea was to see if we could help them. Since we’re a responsible group of men, home owners, involved in community work and so forth, that will sound believable. The blond boy jumped you, you fought back in self-defense. That’s all there is to it.” He pointed a big blunt finger at Farrell. “Just remember two things: one, we went there to help those kids; two, the boy took a swing at you, and you had to protect yourself. That may not square things completely, but it will help some, I think.”

“Help us, you mean?”

Ward stared at him. “Do you think for one goddamned minute I’m interested in helping that hoodlum who killed Wayne? Now listen to me, John. Get it through your head that we’re in trouble. The tilings we’ve worked and fought for all our lives, jobs, reputations, the futures we’ve planned — they’re all under fire. I’m not exaggerating, and I’m not being melodramatic. I’m laying out the brutal facts. Either we protect ourselves or we’re going to pay till it hurts. Take me: my company stands behind its men like the Rock of Gibraltar. In certain kinds of trouble. If a man is sick, or if his wife or kids are sick, or if he’s in a financial jam, or is unhappy about his job — then the company steps up like a big brother and there’s no limit to what it will do to help out. But they wouldn’t stand for this trouble we’re in — not for a second.” Ward lit a cigarette with an irritable flurry of gestures. “I’ve been tapped for that job in London. I knew it was in the works but the decision came down even sooner than I’d hoped for. I got the news yesterday. Nice timing, eh? Big tilings in the works. I’m slated for a half-dozen indoctrination sessions, and interviews with some of the top men in our foreign department. I’ll be briefed on British unions, British politics, currency, everything. You know, our company has a book we call the ‘Voice of God’ book. It’s a set of questions and answers on just about any topic its foreign representatives might be asked about. The Negro problem in America, our oil deposits in Iran, what the Sixth Fleet’s doing in the Mediterranean, the differences in British and American educational systems — there’s an answer for everything. The answer, I should say. The company position. They don’t send men abroad until they’re damn sure they won’t be caught with their mouths open and their pants down by some competitor or newspaperman or just plain smart aleck. Grace will go through a similar course. Advice on protocol and entertaining, how to address people with titles, advice on being tactful about clothes and servants, and about the fact that we’ll be making a lot more money than most of the people we meet over there.” Ward tilted his head slightly, and his eyes went suddenly hard and cold. “Does all this strike you as silly?” he said quietly. “Am I losing your interest?”

Farrell had been looking at the plate set out for Norton in the dining alcove. “No, I’m listening,” he said.

“The point is then, my company is making a big investment in me because they believe I’ve got brains and discretion. And I’m not going to let anything happen to change their opinion of me. Get that into your head. And if I were you I’d do some thinking about your own neck. Would your company be amused about this thing? If it gets splashed like a handful of dirt over the newspapers?”

“Hardly,” Farrell said. He remembered what Colby had said after offering him the job as his assistant on Atlas. Something about balance. “We need a guy with balance to look over Shipley and Weinberg’s shoulders.” That was steady John Farrell. Balanced as a spinning top, disciplined and good-humored except for a whimsical tendency to go berserk every now and then. Say good-by to that job, he thought. But it didn’t seem to be a significant farewell. He had already said good-by to a number of things considerably more significant. A certain tranquillity, a certain self-respect, a certain kind of innocence...

“Well, I’m glad we’ve got this straightened out,” Ward said. The inference he drew from Farrell’s expression obviously satisfied him. “Just remember those two things: we went to the Chiefs in a friendly spirit. They started the trouble.”

“You think that will be enough?” Farrell almost felt sorry for Ward.

“It will be enough for me,” Ward said in a hard, expressionless voice. “That’s what I’m concerned about. You either survive or you don’t in a deal like this.”

The front doorbell rang and they heard someone — Grace or Chicky — moving swiftly to answer it. Farrell recognized Detweiller’s voice, then Malleck’s.

“Let’s go,” Ward said. “I want to fill them in now. And stop looking so worried. We haven’t done anything wrong, for God’s sake.”

“For whose sake then?” Farrell said, but Ward had already pushed open the kitchen door and was striding back into the living room.

Chapter Fourteen

As Farrell entered the living room Malleck was saying to Ward: “I’m glad you’re on hand, Sam. It seems to me we need a little conference.”

“You’re damn right we do,” Ward said, and the warmth in his voice informed the exchange with the tone of frank and healthy conspiracy. They were like a pair of businessmen planning a successful merger, Farrell thought; interests coinciding neatly, eyes fixed on the same goal.

Malleck sat down in a straight-backed chair without removing his leather jacket, and the Wards and the Detweillers ranged themselves about in a semicircle. “I came back here for one reason,” he said, his bright, confident eyes moving over the group. “Because you all need to know what went on tonight.” He bulked large in the room, his big body thickened by a sweater and muffler, and his powerful hands gripping his knees with a pressure that whitened the tops of his raw knobby knuckles. He said flatly, deliberately: “You need to know what Det and I told the cops tonight.”

Detweiller was sitting beside Chicky and despite her closeness to him he seemed withdrawn and isolated from the group; he was frowning faintly and except for the points of wind-sharpened color in his cheeks his face was gray with a combination of what seemed to be fatigue and worry.

Malleck looked up then and saw Farrell standing in the arched entrance to the living room. The smile that was like the flare from an explosion glinted on his face, and he said quietly, “Now I don’t know if we need or want you here, Mr. Farrell.”

“You think that’s your decision?”

“Maybe. And maybe these other people don’t trust you any more than I do.”

“What’s all this?” Ward said sharply.

“He had a chance to help Norton tonight,” Malleck said. “But he talked peace and good will instead. And now Norton’s dead.”

“If he’d stayed home he’d be alive,” Farrell said.

“Alive sure. Alive and gutless. He wasn’t a man to take a beating lying down.”

“Guts mean everything, is that it?” Farrell said wearily.

“It’s a way of knowing a man. Maybe the only way.” Then Malleck pointed a finger at Farrell. “Don’t push me tonight, Mister. Don’t make that mistake. I saw a decent man killed by a rotten degenerate just a couple of hours ago. While you were home toasting your feet and thinking big beautiful thoughts about democracy, I guess. So take it real easy with me, Farrell.” Grace Ward said: “We won’t accomplish anything by losing our tempers.”

“You’re right, Ma’am.” Malleck put a cigarette in his mouth and struck a match with an angry snap of his wrist. “Business before pleasure. So we’ll just forget Mr. Farrell for the time being.” He glanced sharply about the room. “Now look: let’s get this straight the first time. How Norton died isn’t important. But why he died is. He died defending his home and family against a pack of hoodlums. The cops understand that. And so will a jury. But there’s one thing the cops didn’t understand: how come Norton didn’t call them? They understood his feelings. He’d been beaten bloody by a pack of gutless hoodlums. And he wanted a crack at them personally. Any man worth the name would feel like that. But how you feel and how you act are two different things under the law. And that little loophole just might have saved this punk’s neck. Because Norton was the aggressor he could claim self-defense. And smart lawyers and crooked politicians would have made a martyr out of him. A poor, underprivileged kid being chased and hunted by grown men.”

Malleck grinned faintly. The match had gone out in his fingers and he struck another and lit the cigarette in his mouth. The only sound in the room was a dry, gulping noise as he inhaled a lungful of smoke.

“So we cut the legs out from underneath him,” Malleck said quietly. “Det and me told the cops we were on our way to the police station when we spotted Duke. We weren’t looking for him — we just stumbled on him accidentally.”

An uneasy silence settled in the room, and Farrell, standing in the shadows outside the group, tried to judge the reaction to Malleck’s announcement. The dominant tone was not one of surprise, he decided. The lie didn’t startle or shock them apparently. But they seemed uncertain about it, wondering if it would work perhaps, testing and measuring it by their individual standards and yardsticks. Ward was nodding thoughtfully, a frown shadowing his forehead, and his wife was appraising this silent response with a mixture of anxiety and hope; and when a smile of approval touched his lips she drew a deep relieved breath and reached for her cigarettes. “Of course, I don’t understand it completely,” she said, and smiled at Malleck, accepting the immemorial role of a woman wise enough to yield to man’s superior intelligence. “But if Sam understands — and I think he does — that’s good enough for me.”

Ward patted her hand. “Don’t worry, I get it,” he said, and smiled indulgently at her. “But, I’d like to make just one irrelevant point.”

Farrell was watching the Detweillers. Bill was staring at the backs of his hands and Chicky was studying his weary eyes with concern. “Are you all right?” she asked him.

“Sure, I’m fine,” he said.

Ward cleared his throat. “Let me just finish, okay, Det? I’ve been over this ground with Farrell, so I’ll make it short. I wasn’t involved in this thing tonight, and I believe you all know I’m not stressing that point just to save my neck at your expense. But it’s a fact, and facts count in this deal. So if you want my opinion...” He smiled at Detweiller and Malleck. “In an advisory capacity, let’s say, I think your story is a damn sound one. It leaves you two in the clear. Understand me, I don’t think you need any defense for what you did, but the newspapers might blow up the bare facts into something pretty ugly. The right and wrong of the matter could get so distorted that the dirt would splash on everybody.”

“That’s exactly what we’re avoiding,” Malleck said eagerly; he seemed pleased and flattered by Ward’s endorsement. “Let me just run through it once more so there won’t be any misunderstanding. Even from the ladies,” he added, with a clumsy attempt at courtliness. “You see, Norton got beat up for no reason at all to start with. He comes to Det’s home because he’s in bad shape. So Det and me take him to the police station to make a complaint. And on the way — on the way, mind you — we spot Duke. It’s just a lucky break. Norton piles out of the car, intending to arrest him which is his right as a private citizen in these circumstances.” Malleck shrugged his heavy shoulders. “Well, you know the rest of it.”

“I think that — well — version, will give great comfort to Janey,” Grace Ward said. “I mean, it’s completely legal, isn’t it? Wayne wasn’t doing anything wild or foolish. Janey will like that.”

Farrell said: “Yes, it’s nice and legal now, Grace. That’s a cheery thought.”

She looked at him coldly. “I don’t believe you understand what we’re trying to do.”

“You’re trying like hell to get to England. Is that a fair guess?”

“That’ll be enough from you, John,” Ward said. He seemed genuinely angry. “What right have you got to be riding Grace? You started this whole mess, remember? Everyone in this room is in trouble because he tried to help you.”

“That’s right,” Farrell said slowly.

“Well, for Christ’s sake, keep that in mind, then. We don’t need any wisecracks or sarcasm tonight. This is a dead serious business.”

“I want to ask a question,” Farrell said. “Do you all agree with Malleck?”

“That’s a stupid question,” Grace Ward said. “Haven’t you been listening?”

Detweiller sighed and said: “Well, John, I didn’t like lying to the cops. But Malleck talked first, and I backed him up. That’s your answer, I guess. I’m backing him up, but I don’t like it. Which makes me what? A guy straddling the fence, I guess.”

“Let’s don’t make a big tiling out of who did what first,” Malleck said gently. “You showed some guts at the station, Det. Don’t try to sneak a foot into the other camp now. You can’t be half with Farrell and half with me. Get that into your head.”

“I just said I didn’t like lying.”

“I heard you,” Malleck said. “And it sounded like a whine to me. You didn’t mind lying about the gun, did you?”

“I was mistaken, I wasn’t lying.”

“What’s all this?” Ward said.

Detweiller reached for his cigarettes. “It’s not important,” he said. “I mean, it doesn’t affect anything.” He shrugged, and then smiled with obvious effort; his lips were very stiff and dry. “Bobby didn’t steal that Luger of mine,” he said. “Well, he took it, that’s true enough, but he simply hid it in the basement. I found it there two nights ago. He was so scared about what had happened to the other youngsters that he had a crazy idea of protecting himself if anyone bothered him. When I originally discovered that it was missing he was too scared to tell the truth. So he invented that cockeyed story about selling it to some kid for five dollars.”

“And you didn’t tell the police?” Farrell said.

Malleck stood up so swiftly that his chair toppled over backward. “You’ll go on talking until everybody forgets what matters here,” he said in a deceptively gentle voice. “Well, let me remind you what’s important. Norton’s dead. Do you realize what that means? He’s lying in a cold, busted-up heap in an undertaker’s parlor. The last meal he ate is already rotting in his stomach.” Grace Ward said, “Oh, please,” in a faint voice, but Malleck didn’t take his burning eyes from Farrell’s face. “I’m going to talk about what’s important for a change. That woman upstairs. Norton’s widow. When she wakes up her bed will be empty. And it will be empty forever because Norton’s dead. Get that into your stupid skull. And the boy upstairs. His daddy’s gone for good. Do you want to go up and tell him that’s not important? There won’t be any more bedtime stories or fishing trips and nice days on the beach with his daddy, because his daddy is dead.” Malleck’s voice became a straining whisper. “Norton’s dead. And Duke killed him. Nothing else matters.”

Farrell rubbed his forehead; Malleck’s hatred was like the heat from a blast furnace. “Duke’s important,” he said. “He’s important too.”

“That little bastard isn’t worth saving.”

“Then none of us are,” Farrell said slowly.

“Oh, cut it out,” Ward said in a tense and irritable voice. “I’m not buying that cloudy crap. I’m with Malleck. You asked a question. There’s your answer.”

“I am too,” Grace Ward said. “Honest, John, I wish Barbara were here to hammer some sense into your head. She’d understand. But I doubt if it would help. You... well, you’re a failure, that’s your trouble. You’ve had the same opportunities as Sam, but he’s making twice the money you are. He has a brilliant future ahead of him, which he’s worked like the devil for, if the truth were known, while all you’ve got...” She shook her head, lips tightening with exasperation. “I don’t know what you’ve got, to be frank about it. It can’t be very important if you don’t value it above this miserable creature who killed Wayne.”

“Amen,” Malleck said. “Amen to every word of it.”

Detweiller said, “Now let’s all calm down. Everything was going all right for a while. Cool and easy. I think we’d better keep it that way. Look, would anyone like a drink?”

“I don’t mind,” Ward said.

“Coming right up.” Detweiller returned from the kitchen and gave Ward a glass. He sipped his own drink and began to pace the floor. “Now everybody’s been jumping on Farrell, and I don’t see the sense of it. Maybe I can clear things up a bit, John, at least as far as my own stand is concerned.” Detweiller seemed to be gaining confidence as he talked; he was gesturing with the glass, and there was more color in his normally ruddy face. “You want to play it by the book, John, but the point is, what do we gain and what do we lose by taking that position? Do you understand? The big thing is, Norton is dead and Duke killed him. That much is established. So why should we risk our reputations, and all the things we’ve worked for, to establish a lot of unimportant details?”

It was a fitting bit of irony, Farrell thought, that their collective lie would force him to tell the truth. If they hadn’t tampered with the facts — if they had allowed Duke a self-defense plea — he might have kept his mouth shut. For Janey’s sake — for all of them — he would have kept Norton’s secret. As long as it was irrelevant to Duke’s defense.

The phone began to ring and Ward picked up the receiver. He listened for a moment, and then said, “My name is Sam Ward, I’m a friend of the Norton family. But I’m sure you realize Mrs. Norton is in no condition...” He paused and raised a hand for attention; it was an unnecessary gesture because everyone was watching him closely. “Well, I don’t have any comment for the newspapers,” Ward said. “There’s always a hundred dollars’ worth of gossip for every dollar’s worth of fact in a case like this. You can tell me what you’ve heard, but don’t expect me to confirm or deny it.”

Farrell stared over the heads of the group. In the windows that faced the quiet street he saw a reflection of Chicky’s small blonde head and a stretch of the smooth gray carpeting that covered the living room floor. Outside the darkness was defined in precise rectangles by the yellow beams of street lights.

Ward said explosively, “Goddammit, this is the filthiest thing I’ve heard in all my life. What do you mean calling here? You ought to be ashamed to repeat that kind of thing.”

Farrell turned wearily toward the phone. Ward’s face was flushed and his free hand had tightened into a lumpy fist. “No, I’m not going to calm down and listen,” he said. “I don’t want the filthy details. But I’ll tell you this much: Wayne Norton was one of the finest men in this neighborhood, and we won’t stand by and see his name dragged through the dirt. You print that story, and you’ll wake up in a blizzard of law suits.”

“Let me talk to him,” Farrell said.

Ward pushed the phone at Farrell. “Gladly. You’ve got a stronger stomach than I have. See what your little pets are up to now.”

Farrell put the phone to his lips. “This is John Farrell,” he said.

“Well, we meet again, so to speak. Lynn Wiley, Mr. Farrell. I talked to you earlier at the bar in Hayrack. Remember?”

“Yes, of course.”

“I understand Mr. Ward’s feelings,” Wiley said. “Reporters work in sensitive areas at times, but we don’t pick and choose the jobs. We just follow the news. You might explain that to him.”

“All right.” Ward had taken Malleck and Detweiller into the dining room, and Grace was moving swiftly to join them, a tall black cylinder of tension and curiosity. Chicky Detweiller remained seated on the couch.

“Here it is,” Wiley said. “A teen-ager named Cleo Soltis walked into the station a while ago. She had a bomb to drop. Her story is that some men from the Faircrest development broke into a clubhouse on Matt Street a couple of nights ago. She claims that her boy friend, whose name is Jerry Leuth, was knocked unconscious, and that...” Wiley hesitated, then said: “This is her unsupported story, Mr. Farrell, and I’m merely quoting her. She claims Wayne Norton raped her, which — according to her, again — is why this boy Duke gave Norton a hiding.” Wiley paused again, and Farrell heard his soft, slow breathing. “Well?” Wiley said.

“Well what?”

“What do you think of her story?”

Farrell said: “What do you think of it?”

“Ping-pong, eh?” Wiley said, and laughed. “Well, if the story’s true, it’s got everything. Violence, drama, sex, the works. But seriously, I’m sticking my neck out calling you. The girl’s inside with Lieutenant Jameson, and they’ve sent a car out for her father and mother. We’re not supposed to know anything about this yet, but the House Sergeant gave me the tip.”

“Do you believe her?”

“Frankly, no. Girls who yell rape a few days after the fact aren’t very convincing. It’s not the kind of tiling that would slip your mind. My guess is, she’s trying to create sympathy for Duke, you know, provide him with a noble motivation for banging Norton around. But with Norton dead I can’t imagine anyone taking the story seriously. In all the years I’ve covered police I never heard of a dead man convicted for rape.”

“Then why did you call here?”

“I thought I might be able to break the news a bit more gently than the cops.”

“That’s bull,” Farrell said. “Why did you call?”

“Well, there might have been something to it.”

“There’s always hope, eh?”

“You know nothing about this, then? How about a quote? Was he one of the finest men you ever knew? Credit to the community? Et cetera, et cetera?” Wiley’s voice had gone up to an insistent pitch, the patina of polite gravity cracking with excitement. Farrell replaced the phone without answering and sat on the arm of the sofa.

“What is it?” Chicky said, looking up at him. “New trouble?”

“Not new, just more of the same.”

Ward strode into the living room and said to Farrell: “What do you think of it? They’re not content he’s dead. They want to put wreaths of garbage on his grave.”

Malleck sat down slowly in the straight-backed chair and looked at Farrell. “I hope this gives you an idea of what we’re up against,” he said. “Like Ward says, they’re not content with murder. They want to wreck his name and shame his wife, put a mark on that boy that will stand out like a brand the rest of his life. I just hope I don’t hear any more from you about saving this scum, Mr. Farrell. I just hope you’ve got enough sense and decency to shut up about this.”

“What is it?” Chicky Detweiller said. “What’s happened?”

Ward swore and said: “Some little whore, I forget her name, Cleo Soltick or something like that, a Hunky probably, from a long illustrious line of coal heavers and janitors. Well, she’s spreading a story that Wayne raped her.”

Farrell rubbed his temples with the tips of his fingers. Grace Ward said shrilly, “They’ll stop at nothing. They should all be kept in cages like animals, if you ask me.”

Chicky Detweiller murmured, “But it’s just so preposterous, who would possibly believe it?”

“Nobody,” Malleck said. “It’s a lie, a filthy, rotten lie.”

“The girl is telling the truth,” Farrell said bitterly. “The little Hunky from the illustrious line of coal heavers is speaking the Gospel. So it’s back to the conference table, ladies and gentlemen, you need another angle, another approach, another bagful of lies.”

A silence settled deeply in the room, and it seemed to Farrell that the faces staring up at him were marked with a curious similarity; it was a marine look, he thought, a fishy look of pallor and open mouths and bulging eyes. But a nervous stir suddenly dissolved the silence, and the expressions of communal shock and incredulity dissolved with it.

“What’s that?” Ward said in a soft, careful voice. “What did you say, John?”

“Just that she’s telling the truth.”

“What are you trying to do?” Malleck said. “What are you trying to pull here?”

“Well, if you ask me,” Detweiller said angrily, “I think...”

“Keep quiet,” Ward said, gesturing impatiently with his cigarette and dismissing Detweiller’s comment as if it were a digression in a business meeting. “Go on, John,” he said. “Let’s have the rest of it. I’m damned curious to know what’s behind all this.”

“Norton told me what happened,” Farrell said wearily. He sat on the arm of the sofa, lit a cigarette and tossed the match toward an ashtray. “It was the night we went to the Chiefs’ clubhouse. Norton was holding the girl during the fight. He stayed behind when the rest of us left. He lost his head and raped her. Tonight he called her with the hope of making amends somehow, of straightening things out. She told him to meet her in Raynes Park. She didn’t tell him Duke would be there.”

There was another deep silence in the room, an underwater stillness. Then Malleck said: “When did he tell you this?”

“Tonight.”

“After he’d been beaten up?”

“Yes. While Detweiller was getting you.”

“He confided in you, eh?” Malleck said slowly. “After you’d refused to help him, after you turned your back on him. After all that you become his bosom buddy, the one guy in the world he feels he can trust with this confession.”

“It wasn’t like that,” Farrell said. “I asked him what happened. When the story fell apart, he did too.”

“You mean you land of beat this thing out of him?”

“He told me what happened, that’s all.”

Detweiller was frowning and rubbing a hand along his jaw. “Then you knew this all along, eh, John? While we’re talking about ifs and ands and buts you had the real story. Why in hell didn’t you speak up?”

“I hoped I wouldn’t have to.”

“Well, this puts a funny light on tilings,” Detweiller said. He drank the few remaining drops from his drink and set the glass on the coffee table. “I mean, I’ve got no brief for Duke, but he probably did feel that he had a right to go after Wayne. It’s a normal impulse, I suppose, if...” The words dribbled away as he became aware that Malleck was staring at him.

“I don’t think Farrell’s got the real story,” Malleck said, and got slowly to his feet. “I think he’s lying.”

“I do, too,” Grace Ward said. She spoke with desperate vehemence. “It’s an impossible story. Wayne wasn’t that sort of man. I can’t imagine what reason you have for blackening his name this way.”

“Just a minute now,” Ward said, patting her shoulder absently. “Easy does it.” He smiled at Farrell, but he was apparently controlling himself with an effort; a pulse was swelling and falling rapidly in his left temple, and the smile didn’t soften the lines of tension around his mouth. “John, we’re men with a certain amount of experience in the world, and we should be able to look at this matter reasonably. Now let’s assume this thing happened just as you say. Let’s accept as a fact that Norton confessed to raping this girl. Are you morally certain that Norton would be a reliable witness against himself? As I say, we’re men of a certain amount of experience. But Norton was different. He was an innocent and naive sort of guy, which was to his credit. Totally wrapped up in his home and family. He was in a kind of backwater at his bank, not very close to the meanness and bitchiness in the world. What I’m getting at is this: in spite of his confession, are you sure he raped this girl? After all, she’s a tough little cookie. You can be sure it wasn’t her first time, start with that. Can you be sure she didn’t make it happen? Leading him on with a lot of tricks, and then persuading him that she had been a, well, unwilling partner to the whole thing?”

“No, I can’t be sure,” Farrell said. “But it’s not my job to judge his or her motives.”

“One other thing then,” Ward said quietly. “Norton was close to a state of shock from a brutal beating. And probably half out of his mind from a mistaken sense of guilt. Supposing under those circumstances he’d blurted out that he’d embezzled funds from his bank. Or had been having an affair with your wife. Would you accept these fantasies as Gospel? Or would you consider his condition before making any judgment?”

They were not new arguments to Farrell; he had used them all himself.

Ward watched him for a few seconds in silence, and then said: “You’re going to the police, eh? And tell them what Norton told you?”

“Yes,” Farrell said.

“Oh, no, you’re not,” Malleck said, his arms swinging out from his sides. “You got to come through me, and you aren’t man enough for that.”

“Now hold it!” Ward said sharply. “I’m not through. You’re determined to go to the police, then, John. You feel it’s your duty to support this girl’s story and provide a loophole for the hoodlum who murdered Norton? Is that your position? I’d advise you to think carefully before you answer.”

“I’m going to tell the truth.”

“We can’t stop you, of course,” Ward said.

“Maybe you can’t, but I can,” Malleck said.

“If you did stop him, you’d be doing him a favor,” Ward said quietly.

No one spoke for an instant; and when Ward struck a match the sound seemed to rip through the close fabric of silence.

“What do you mean?” Malleck said slowly.

“John, you’d better listen to me before you leave,” Ward said, standing up and buttoning his coat with his free hand. Then with his shoulders hunched forward and his face set in hard, purposeful lines, he said without heat or bluster; “I told you I intended to fight for what’s important to me. I wasn’t just making conversation, as I’m going to show you.” There was no hint of threat in his voice; he might have been reading the minutes of a routine meeting. “First of all, no one here believes your story. Malleck doesn’t, Grace and I don’t, and neither do the Detweillers. We don’t believe for a second that Norton made the confession you claim he made. And the police won’t believe you either. So I’m not concerned about whatever pipe dreams you tell them. For your own good — which I’m frankly not much interested in — you’d be wiser not to take that story to the cops. You won’t hurt us, you’ll just hurt yourself.”

Everyone was watching Ward as he spoke, and it seemed to Farrell that they were hungrily absorbing warmth and reassurance from his air of casual, almost contemptuous confidence.

“First of all, it’s your unsupported statement that you left that clubhouse before Norton,” Ward said. He waited until he saw that Farrell understood what he meant, and then he smiled faintly. “Don’t look so startled. I wasn’t born yesterday, you know. Secondly, it’s your unsupported statement that Norton confessed to raping that girl. There are no other witnesses. It’s your testimony, yours alone, that will smash his reputation, and turn his memory into something shameful and dirty. So why are you doing it? Why are you supporting this little whore’s preposterous charge? Let me tell you this: anyone with an ounce of brains won’t have to look far for the answer.”

Farrell shook his head. “You’ve really surprised me, Sam.”

“Go to the police,” Ward said coldly. “They’ll put two and two together. And if they’re slow about it we’ll give them a nudge in the right direction.”

Malleck suddenly caught Farrell’s arm in his big heavy hand. “I get it now,” he said slowly, and his face was shining with an almost exultant excitement. “You been lying from the start. It wasn’t Norton who raped that girl. It was you.”

“I gave you a chance,” Ward said quietly. “I suggested we be reasonable. But you’re stuck, I see now. You’re turning your back on us because you’ve got to. Do you think I believed your big talk about duty and principle? Like hell. And neither will the cops. You’re trying to save those two sacks of human garbage because it’s the only way you can save yourself. You raped that girl and then talked her into pinning it on Norton. And what price did you pay? Simply to back up her story and save her precious little boy friend. It’s so obvious I’m surprised you tried to shove it down our throats.”

Malleck shifted his grip to the lapel of Farrell’s coat. “Oh you bastard,” he said softly. “You miserable bastard. I’m going to give you something to take with you to the cops.” He drew his right fist back slowly, holding Farrell away from him with a straight left arm.

Farrell welcomed the disgust and anger flowing through him. “Try it,” he said.

But before Malleck could swing Detweiller grabbed his shoulders and pulled him away from Farrell. “Now let’s cut this out,” he said, in a high, anxious voice. “Fighting won’t help things.”

Malleck turned on him furiously, slapping his hands aside with a chopping motion of his arm. “You rabbit,” he said. “You been trying to crawl over to his side all night.”

“No, you’re wrong,” Detweiller said, backing away from the rage in Malleck’s eyes. “I’m with you — look, there’s nothing to be mad about.”

Malleck struck him across the face with the back of his hand. “Don’t move, stand there,” he said. And as Detweiller stood helplessly before him, arms hanging limply at his sides, Malleck struck him again, using the palm of his hand this time, and the force of the blow knocked Detweiller back against the couch. He sat down abruptly and awkwardly, the marks of Malleck’s blows searing his gray face. Chicky put a hand on his arm but he drew away from her, blinking his eyes rapidly.

“I haven’t said anything tonight,” she murmured gently. “It was your chance. Why didn’t you take it?” Her eyes were grave and sad as she studied the shame in his face. She seemed unaware of the others in the room.

“You didn’t go to New York to meet Ginny for the theater,” he said in a low, choking voice. “You went in to spend the night with Dick Baldwin, the fearless newshawk, the big deal.”

“Yes,” she said.

“Why did you go?”

She said sadly, “You always ask the wrong question. Why don’t you ask why I came back?”

“I was afraid to.”

Malleck laughed softly and glanced at Farrell. “If you were thinking of him for help, there’s your answer.”

Farrell picked up his hat and coat. He knew what would happen when they cut the foundation from under his story. But with that cold and sickening knowledge there was an ameliorating revulsion and anger. “I feel sorry for all of us,” he said slowly. “We’re responsible for what happened here. But you don’t have the guts to face it. It isn’t easy, God knows, but you’ll find some day it would have been easier to face it now than face yourselves in your mirrors the rest of your lives. Can’t you see what you’re doing? You’re conspiring in a he that may cost another life. And you’re doing it righteously, indignantly, because you’re home-owning, child-rearing, one-hundred-and-fifteen-percent solid citizens. The boy doesn’t deserve a break, you yell in righteous anger. Can’t you get it through your heads that it’s not our business to give him a break? We’re not judges. We’re souls in the eyes of God Almighty, an isolated and responsible human unit in the eyes of the law. We have no privileges, only rights. And he has rights too. That’s what you’re denying him — his rights under a system of living that you’d be the first to praise at the drop of a gavel at a Rotary luncheon. You can’t see what should be precious to you because you’re too damned busy counting your blessings and making sure that they’re not encroached on by anyone who doesn’t meet the requirements of your tidy little club.”

Farrell stared around the room, breathing slowly and deeply. The anger was flowing out of him, and in its place was an emotion he couldn’t quite define: it was close to peace, but still closer to resignation.

“You might ask yourselves just what kind of a life you’re protecting tonight,” he said quietly. “Is it simply a pleasant home, a freezer full of food and the bills all paid up? We’ve got that, sure. But isn’t there anything else? Something we might defend and feel grateful for even if we were cold and hungry and broke? It seems to me there is, must be. And when a showdown comes along you’ve got to put that above the comfort and pleasures, all the trimmings and extras, the icing on the cake.”

Farrell was turning to the door when Detweiller got heavily to his feet and said, “Hold it, will you, John? We can take my car, it’s faster than that heap of yours.”

Farrell stared at him, struck with a giddy fear that he hadn’t heard correctly. “What’s that?”

“I’m going with you.” Detweiller was very pale. Chicky reached up and took his hand and he gripped it tightly. “I saw you leave the clubhouse before Norton. Maybe I’ve got enough guts to say so.”

“Have you gone crazy?” Malleck said, staring from Farrell to Detweiller. “Are you both nuts? You go down there together and you’ll blow this thing sky high. We had it all fixed up. It was all safe.” There was a strange fear and confusion cracking the hard flat planes of his face. “Sit down, sit down, both of you. We got to talk this over.”

“What does this mean, Det?” Ward asked. It was the voice of an old man, slow and heavy and tired.

“It may mean he’s learned something,” Chicky said.

“What has he learned?”

Chicky smiled at him but her brown eyes were very cold. “Maybe that you can’t prove you’re a man by acting like an animal.”

“Now listen to me,” Malleck said. “Everybody listen. We’re all getting excited. There’s no point acting crazy.” His voice was rising nervously. “Look, I work my trucks down in the garment district. My customers are Hungarians, Polacks, Jews, people like that. You know what I mean? They’re immigrants. They’re always talking up tolerance and treating people equally and stuff like that. They had it bad in the old country and this place looks like paradise to them. What they don’t understand...” He took Detweiller by the arm and said, “Look, don’t go with him, he’s crazy. I butter up these old guys because it’s my work, my living. I yes ’em to death. Don’t go off and jam everything up. They’d think I was lying if I got mixed up in something like this. I couldn’t kid ’em out of it, you know what I mean?”

Ward was sitting heavily beside his wife. She was crying. She said, “They want to ruin us out of spite. That’s all it is, spite.”

“She doesn’t mean that,” Ward said. “We didn’t mean...” He gave Farrell a thin smile. “I was simply making a point, you know, showing you how the story might appear to the police. I didn’t for a moment believe that you...”

“Let’s go, Det,” Farrell said.

“Please!” Malleck cried. “Look, we can pile all of it on Norton. It can’t hurt him now. We can fix it up. If you’ll sit down and talk it over we can fix it up.”

Farrell opened the door and Detweiller pulled his arm away from Malleck’s grip. They went down to the sidewalk together and crossed the street.

The homes of Faircrest were closed snugly against the night, and the occasional warm lights along the block were like little beacons of security and peace. Tomorrow it would be different, Farrell thought; the quiet little street was set for an explosion. And then they could start the laborious and possibly therapeutic job of picking up the pieces. Everyone reshaping his life according to his own values and conscience. And those with foundations still intact should make it all right...

Detweiller said, “I meant it about taking my car. It’s faster.”

“You want to get this over with in a hurry?”

“Not exactly.” They turned into Detweiller s driveway and climbed into his convertible. “That’s not it exactly,” Detweiller said, hunching his big shoulders forward as he swung the car into the street. “I’m in a hurry because of what I’ll feel like when it’s over. Damn, I can’t explain it. But I know what it will be like. And I’m in a hurry to get there.”

“I know what you mean,” Farrell said. “Let’s go.”

“Okay,” Detweiller said. He smiled nervously but hopefully and pushed down hard on the gas.

Content

William P. McGivern
Savage Streets

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen